Home Blog Page 11

Lehi’s First Landing/Hopewell’s First Beginning- Not a Coincidence

There exists some differences of opinion about the landing site of Lehi. There has been general agreement that Lehi probably began his exodus to the Promised Land near Khor Kharfot, Oman before sailing to the New World. Both the Mesoamerican Theory and the Heartland Theory are in agreement here. Those who believe in the Mesoamerican theory (M2C) think they sailed east towards India. Those of the Heartland Model (HM) feel Lehi sailed south west toward the tip of Africa.

You will see more about the discussion below. Those of M2C think Lehi landed somewhere on the west coast of South/Central America and the HM think they landed near the Panhandle of Florida. Those of M2C feel Lehi landed amongst a large population of Mayans. They also believe the Mayan civilization absorbed the Lehites and that is why today you find only Asian DNA amongst those people of South America. Those of us in the HM feel that Lehi landed amongst a few native hunter gathers in North America near Florida. We also believe there has been found Hebrew DNA in the Natives near the Great Lakes. National Geographic

As the scripture says, “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations; for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance.” 2 Nephi 1:8. This is why the Vikings and others were not allowed to remain upon the land. We would expect a smaller group that Lehi would greet. I can’t imagine how Nephi could be a King amongst just a few of Lehi’s people, if there was a large contingency of natives on the land previously.


See Page 30 and 35 of the  Annotated Book of Mormon. Purchase here
  1. Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2009 Expedition (See map above) Blog Here
  2. Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2020 Expedition (See map above) Blog Here
  3. Length of voyage: 4-6 months vs. 14-18 months around the Pacific route.
  4. Time of Year: Leave in Sept or Oct. Full Harvest. Land in March or April?
  5. Archaeology: 500-700 BC Mounds and Relics. Pierce Mounds, Florida.
  6. Bees and Honey: Only place in the world for Tupelo Honey. Apalachicola, FL.
  7. Similar Latitude: Seeds would grow. 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) 30° 04’42” N (Cairo, Egypt) 31° 46′ 48″ N  (Jerusalem) 19° 43’ 26” N (Mexico City) 15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
  8. Mostly Unoccupied Area: 2 Nephi 1:8/Not overrun. Nephi=King
  9. Wind Currents: Leaving Oman in Sept (honey & fruit ripe), wind currents flow toward horn of Africa.
  10. Promised Land: Book of Mormon speaks of a Land of Liberty. (36 others) USA, not Mesoamerica
  11. Abundance of Food: Oman and Florida both called “A” Land Bountiful
  12. Same Land as Jaredites: [Cumorah and Ramah]
  13. Food prehistoric people needed: Deer, small mammals, Turtles. Bison, Mammoths, Bear, Elk further north.
  14. Signs of Hebrew writing or relics: Bat Creek Stone, Holy Stones, Hebrew Earthworks, etc.
  15. Access to Rivers: Chattahoochee only river source brings ice into the gulf.
  16. Comoros is off the south-east coast of Africa, to the north-west of Madagascar, where Lehi would have been. It’s capital city is MORONI. I doubt it is a coincidence.
  17. The Phoenicia 2009 ship captain Philip Beale said, the ship was moving backwards but the compass said they were going forward at a few points near the tip of Africa where the currents change. 1 Nephi 18:23

Pierce Mounds in Apalachicola, FL- Most Likely Land of Lehi’s Inheritance

The mounds were named for Alton Pierce, an early owner of the site. Much of the site is now on private property and inaccessible to the public. I personally visited these 13- Pierce mounds with Mike and Betty LaFontaine and a few of their friends on Oct 2017 with George Mahr the owner of the property. We saw and walked and dug around the surface of these mounds which also included a sizeable temple mound and a shell midden more than a mile long, shared with a bustling village the area around what is now Magnolia Cemetery. Daniel Seinfeld of Apalachicola times wrote the following: “The people who lived there were prosperous and powerful, influencing trade traffic to the north along Apalachicola River and to the east and west along the Gulf Coast. They were spared the hard work of farming by an abundance of seafood and game as well as wild fruit and nuts. There is evidence they imported cornmeal to broaden their diet. Skilled potters who produced both fanciful and utilitarian objects, they buried their dead with precious objects including silver, copper and pearls. The settlement was founded around 500 BC. Around the same time, the Scandinavian Iron Age began, the Chinese developed the handheld trigger crossbow, and burnt brick and donkey-powered grain mills were used for the first time in Greece.”

Pierce Mounds Complex Anthropology Report by Nancy White

Nancy Marie White Dept of Anthropology at Un. of South Florida said, “World population had reached 100 million, 15 million of whom lived in the Western Hemisphere. “The (Pierce Mounds people) hauled soil in baskets or sacks or dragged it on hides or cloths to pile it up and build mounds,” White wrote. “They made both beautiful and plain pots, paints, points, pipes, musical instruments, and other artifacts, and used many in special ceremonies that also involved burnt offerings to accompany burial of their dead. “Wolves, panthers, other cats, but maybe even grub worms too were among the animals they considered important for more than just food. They hunted, fished, gathered nuts, chopped down and burned trees, made canoes, played chunkey and other games,” she wrote.”

Editor’s Note: This sounds just like a people called the Nephites in my opinion.

Daniel Seinfeld of Apalachicola Times continues, “At the time these first mounds were built, Greek engineers invented the catapult and the Acropolis was planned. Socrates lived and was executed for corrupting the youth of Athens. London was a collection of thatched huts boasting a wooden pier and surrounded by a mud wall.”

[Nancy] White writes “that the settlement at Turtle Harbor persisted until shortly before “the European invasion of Florida” in the 16th century. Why the Pierce Mound people left is unclear. Complete Archeological report from Nancy White here! Treasures taken from the site are in museum collections as far away as London, along with unpublished records and drawings from early excavations. Much of White’s research on Apalachicola’s prehistory took place in libraries. “This shows the value of the immensely difficult and complex labor of digging into unpublished field notes and maps, museum accession data, courthouse records, and other original sources,” she wrote. ” Today many think research is something done online. But there is a wealth of unpublished, dusty old paper out there with information that can greatly change or help interpretation.” Artifacts at the British Museum were probably purchased, a common practice during the 19th century. The museum’s collection includes a clay pipe and four stone artifacts, obtained in 1869, from a dig at “Turtle Harbor near Apalachicola” and stone and shell tools and pottery, acquired in 1875, are “from mounds near Apalachicola.” Pottery from Pierce Mounds is showcased at the Smithsonian.

An Ancient Tourist Attraction

Just as ancient cities today hold a charm and fascination, White believes that over time, the attraction of the Pierce Mounds grew. Certainly, it was a center of commerce and drew visitors from far away but it may also have been a place for religious pilgrimages, an ancient tourist attraction. “The earlier mounds may have become sacred places for later people to come to pray, worship ancestors known or thought to have been (buried) there, or just feel a sense of the spiritual beyond everyday life, or a sense of territory and patriotism,” White wrote. European settlers in Apalachicola collected many artifacts, a practice that continued well into the 20th century. Indeed, on the east end of the cemetery, it appears the remains of a mound or midden is currently being bulldozed for fill, she wrote. In 1888, H. L. Grady of Apalachicola collected artifacts that his heirs apparently donated to what would become the Florida Museum of Natural History. C.B Moore, a well-heeled and colorful archaeologist, carried out the first organized excavation at Pierce Mounds. He published a spectacular account of the dig in 1902. Moore excavated many Native American sites in the Southeast, around the turn of the 19th century, often traveling to them in his steamboat the “Gopher” accompanied by a lifelong male companion who was his personal physician. By the time Moore visited the site around 1898, the temple mound had been mined for fill. He described 99 burials from Mound A, including skeletons, weapons, jewelry and pottery In the 1940s, Gordon Willey, whose work laid the foundation for New World archaeology, visited the Pierce Mounds and performed additional excavations. By the 1990s, Willey was retired but continued to write. Among his works was a mystery novel, “Selena,” a story in which an elderly archaeologist becomes embroiled in sexual antics and murder in a fictitious Panhandle town. White said the Pierce Mounds are featured in the story as the “Bull Mounds.” William Sears, another archaeologist, excavated here in the 1950s, followed by Dan Penton who visited in 1972 and again in 1996. White said Penton told her the Muscogee Indian nation still considers the Pierce site sacred and tobacco offerings are made there. In 1975, architect Willoughby Marshall hired Robert S. Carr to examine historic sites for “Apalachicola: Economic Development through Historic Preservation.” Carr quotes from a manuscript by local memoirist, Dwight Marshall, who said the railroad construction cut through “some of the Indian mounds near the cemetery. They dug up skeletons of Indians that were a foot taller than the average man of today and also other items of pottery. The Smithsonian Institute sent some men here on the Steamer Gopher…” In reality, Moore was sponsored by the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia so it’s unclear how much of Marshall’s account is accurate.

Cool Springs Mound is missing

In 1994, the US Department of State tried and failed to buy part of the Pierce site, both for historical preservation and to conserve surrounding wetlands. Shortly afterwards, a team from the Florida Department of Historical Resources’ Bureau of Archaeological Research visited the Pierce site. White and her students inspected the artifacts DHR recovered and her work on the mounds began. She has located the sites of all but one of the 13 mounds, named Cool Springs Mound, a 7.5-foot high and 90 feet in diameter mound located as of 1902 on the western outskirts of Apalachicola. Now, it is probably in the neighborhood just east of Magnolia Cemetery. What will happen to the Pierce Mounds is unclear. In 1974, Pierce Mounds was added to the National Register of Historic Places but the designation provides no protection. “The beauty and monumental nature of the Pierce mounds complex remains impressive today, even with the damage to so much of the site,” White wrote. “It is crucial that Pierce be preserved as much as possible, for so many reasons, from heritage conservation to ecological issues to scientific research potential.” Apalachicola resident George Mahr, who owns the undeveloped remains of the Pierce site, invited White to work there and supported much of her research. He hopes either to develop the land preserving the archaeological site or to sell the land for conservation purposes. He has fenced the site in an effort to preserve it but said the problem of trespassers in the area is a constant challenge. White asked to remind everyone these mounds are a burial site and it is illegal to disturb, possess or sell human remains in Florida. If the remains are from someone who has been dead for more than 75 years, activities at the site of a suspected grave may not resume until the state archaeologist has been notified of the unmarked burial. To notify the state archaeologist, call Daniel Seinfeld at 850-245-6301 850-245-6301 or email him at [email protected]

Mounds at Turtle Harbor or Turtle Harbor Mounds 

Truncated Pyramids

Truncated pyramids are associated with all the large Mississippian towns in the Mississippi River Basin . . . hence their anthropological name.  The earliest “Mississippian” town in traditional Creek territory,  Ocmulgee National Monument,  began construction of a rectangular, pyramidal mound (Mound A ~ the Great Temple Mound) around 900 AD.   However, at least four pyramidal mounds in Georgia predate the one at Ocmulgee by around 1200 to 800 years.  They are at (1) Kolomoki Mounds [300-700 AD] in SW Georgia, (2) the Mandeville [800 BC-600 AD] in SW Georgia, (3) 9FU14 sites on the Chattahoochee River in SW Metro Atlanta and at (3) the Leake Site [300 Bc – 650 AD] on the Etowah River in NW Metro Atlanta.   The Kenimer Mound [550-700 AD] also probably predated Ocmulgee’s Mound A [800-900 AD] by about 300 years.  However, it is a pentagonal pyramid.

“The Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans” by Jonathan Neville

Moroni’s America position- If you believe in the New York Cumorah, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans.

I think the text shows Lehi’s colony landing in the promised land, planting their own seeds, finding animals and ore in the wilderness, all while completely unimpeded by any existing civilization. (1 Ne. 18:23-5). I think Lehi’s observation that “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations” was accurate; i.e., that there were no “other nations” in the promised land where they landed, “for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance” (2 Nephi 1:8). I do think think there were some indigenous people who went with Nephi when he fled (2 Nephi 5:6), but I infer they were unorganized hunter/gatherers that did not qualify as any sort of “nation” and were impressed by the Jewish immigrants’ technology, language, etc.

In my view, it is difficult enough to believe that Lehi’s family, a relative handful of immigrants from a distant culture speaking a different language, could have arrived and started planting crops on unclaimed land in Mesoamerica, encountering no resistance, but it is even more difficult to believe Lehi’s descendants could have managed to rule as kings and chief judges over even a part of a Mayan civilization, and that in the midst of this Mayan civilization, King Mosiah could have escaped with the Nephites into the wilderness and found a much larger group of illiterate people (the people of Zarahemla) who possessed exactly one engraven stone.

Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.

This view is based on the text and has nothing directly to do with the New York Cumorah, but it does confirm my bias in favor of the New York Cumorah. _____

M2C position. If you believe the M2C position that Cumorah is not in New York and that the entire Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites must have lived among the Mayans.

The basic M2C concept is described in the Meridian Magazine article. It is the idea that the Nephites were absorbed into Mayan culture. That’s why there is no Israelite DNA in Central America, no traces of Nephite languages or the law of Moses or Christian beliefs and practices, etc. M2C proponents believe there were bottlenecks (both DNA-related and cultural) that screened out Nephite cultural influence.” Jonathan Neville 

Annotated Book of Mormon

“Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico—the isthmus of Tehuantepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the Isthmus of Panama (See Alma 50:34; 52:9; 63:5; Mormon 2:29; 3:5). This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders of North and South America. “If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family (See Gen 6; 7; 8; Moses 7:36–43). Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated [in 1954] at over 2,000,000,000 souls [2018 population estimated at 7,600,000,000, has nearly quadrupled in just 64 years]. The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country. “This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years.

Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case. It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, ‘by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all’ – Ether 15:8. Mormon adds: ‘And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites,’ (Mormon 6:4)” –

Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, Edited by Bruce R. McConkie, Vol. 3 [1999] 232–243. As stated on page 441 SPECULATION ABOUT BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY

Moroni’s America

“In an effort to explain the discrepancy between the enumerated (small) population and the large population implied by having wars and building a temple, proponents of a Mesoamerican setting suggest that–

“When the Book of Mormon peoples entered the not-empty New World, they entered a land that was not only populated, but which already boasted highly developed civilizations. The Book of Mormon does not explain Mesoamerican peoples—but Mesoamerican peoples help explain the Book of Mormon… With such a small Lehite population entering an established region with a significantly larger population, the most logical direction of cultural borrowing would have been from the established indigenous population to the small population that had originated in Jerusalem.[i]

This suggestion contradicts the text, in my opinion. I agree with the likelihood that the Nephites encountered indigenous people, but far from “cultural borrowing” from any “established indigenous population,” Nephi keeps the law of Moses and is soon teaching his people how to build a temple, make weapons, etc., as we’ll see in the next section.

Father Lehi’s statement about “other nations” directly contradicts the idea that the Nephites landed among “highly developed civilizations” that existed in Mesoamerica. On the other hand, Lehi’s statement is compatible with the various hunter/gatherer groups identified in the archaeological evidence in the southeastern United States at the time. Such groups would naturally be attracted to new arrivals who brought with them productive seeds for food, advanced technology for weapons and buildings, a written language and other benefits.

Another possibility for the relatively large population during Nephi’s lifetime is that Lehi brought servants along with him. I consider this likely.

Erastus Snow noted that, “The Prophet Joseph informed us that… Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters…these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent.”[ii]

In his analysis of Lehi’s group, John Sorenson noted that “Nothing is said about Zoram’s ancestry, but it seems statistically likely, given his bureaucratic/military role in Jerusalem, that he was a Jew, while both Lehi and Ishmael counted descent from Joseph.”[iii] This would make all of Lehi’s group “Israelites, principally the descendants of Joseph,” which is how Orson Pratt described them in his 1840 pamphlet.[iv] However, Joseph Smith made a correction to this language when he wrote the Wentworth Letter. Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.”[v] It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi.

Here are John Sorenson’s comments on that topic.

Were there servants? No mention is made of male or female servants, yet it is possible that there were some. At first glance, 1 Nephi 2:4 would seem to rule that out, since reference is made only to Lehi’s taking “his family.” Yet Near Eastern usage would not rule out including servants under that heading without specifically distinguishing them. Lehi’s “great wealth” would seem to have called for at least female servants in the household. Nephi’s hesitancy about even adding Zoram to their party would not apply in the case of family retainers, who would have known no other life than service to Lehi and Sariah and had no alternative place in society in the land of Jerusalem even if they dreamed of defecting. I do not consider it likely that there were such people along, but the door should not be shut on the possibility, for they might account for some genetic variety in the colony as well as providing additional hands for the construction of the ship when they reached Bountiful.

Finally, I note that Lynn M. Hilton has proposed in an unpublished paper that Laman and Lemuel took dark-skinned South Arabian women as second wives during the sojourn in Bountiful, thus accounting for the skin color attributed to the Lamanites in the promised land in America. That the party had social interaction with local inhabitants in Bountiful on the south Arabian coast does seem likely, even inevitable. Among other things, Nephi claims “neither did I build the ship after the manner of men” (1 Nephi 18:2), implying that he had knowledge of other ships which almost certainly would have existed on that coast. However, Jacob 3:5, which credits the Lamanites with a tradition of strict monogamy, goes against the Hilton suggestion, but Lehi could have picked up families, or single people who married Lehi’s servants.  We simply don’t know.

I think it is likely Lehi brought servants. The journey from Jerusalem through the wilderness would have been arduous for any small group, but also dangerous. Lehi was a wealthy man, and likely accustomed to desert travel; in the context of the times, he would have had servants to assist him in his work, as well as to assist the household. Furthermore, it seems unlikely that Lehi would have sent all of his sons back to Jerusalem, leaving Lehi and Sariah and their daughters alone in the wilderness, if he did not have servants. Perhaps he also sent servants to accompany his sons on their trips to Jerusalem.

Joseph Smith said the group was “principally Israelites,” so some of them were not. Apart from Zoram, the record gives no specifics on the identity of these non-Israelites. Had Zoram been the only exception, would Joseph have used the term “principally?” The term refers to rank or importance, not merely numbers, so even a significant number of non-Israelite servants would leave the group “principally Israelites.”

Mesoamerican advocates have considered but rejected the notion that Lehi’s party included servants or people from Arabia,[vi] but I think that approach reflects a desire to show that Lehi landed among a sophisticated Mesoamerican population. In my view, that idea contradicts the text.

To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America pages 84-85


[i] Brant Gardner, Traditions of the Fathers, pp. 153-4.

[ii] Erastus Snow, “God’s Peculiar People,” Journal of Discourses, 23:184, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni38.

[iii] John Sorenson, “The Composition of Lehi’s Family,” in By Study and Also by Faith, (Neal A. Maxwell Institute), available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni39.

[iv] Orson Pratt, A[n] Interesting Account of Several Remarkable Visions, p. 15, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni40.

[v] The Wentworth letter was published in the 1 March 1842 Times and Seasons. The Historical Introduction in the Joseph Smith Papers explains that the letter echoes some wording from Pratt’s pamphlet. The letter is available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni41.

[vi] E.g., Brant Gardner, Traditions of the Fathers, p. 156.

The Amazing Replica Phoenicia 600 BC Ship, has been Purchased by some special people from the Heartland Group. See below.

Lehi’s Voyage

Phoenicia 2020 Expedition

Heartland Research Agreed to Purchase the Phoenicia for Display on the West Bank of the River Sidon at the Zarahemla Temple Site in Montrose, Iowa.

December 13, 2021, a few inspired and special members of Heartland Research, negotiated with the shipowner (Philip Beale) the terms for purchasing the Phoenicia, a faithful replica of a ship capable of bringing Mulek, the Prince of Judah, from Jerusalem to Zarahemla in the 6th Century before Christ along with making a voyage possible of bringing Lehi and his family from Oman, to Florida, as they demonstrated in 2020. John Lefgren and Mike and Betty LaFontaine of the Heartland Group have done the world a service. More here>

Nov 2025 Update: The Phoenicia Ship 

Heartland Research continues to plan a Historic Museum in a location where the ‘Phoenicia’ may be touched and seen by more people. It must be near an international airport and in a location where millions of people travel every year. We are moving to Utah.

Now Heartland Research, has strategically disassembled the ‘Phoenicia’ in Iowa, carefully crated her up, and shipped her to Utah.We will rebuild this extraordinary ship Utah which is a more advantageous location to share with the world. The disassembly of the Phoenicia was completed the 3rd-8th of November 2025 in Montrose, Iowa. 

We are now looking for someone who has or knows someone, to donate a building or land which is about 7-8,000 sq. ft., with 20-foot ceilings in Salt Lake, Utah Valley, or possibly even in St. George. We will then need volunteers to help re-build the ‘Phoenicia’ at that location in the spring of 2026.

Phoenicia.Rocks Text Mike LaFontaine 904-635-4476.

Cumorah-Not a “Clean” Hill

Not a Clean Hill!

Why do many insist that the final battle of the Nephites and Lamanites didn’t happen at the one and only Hill Cumorah? Many yell the words, “It’s a clean hill”, meaning there are no arrowheads found there, or they say, “where are all the bones?” Bones from 1,400 years ago that weren’t even buried? No breastplates or headplates? Ever hear of spoils of the war. Too small of a hill? The final battles didn’t happen just on a little hill, but in the Land of Cumorah. See Mormon 6:2. Oliver Cowdery said in Letter VII it was the hill of the final battles. Good enough for me.

Last week I sent out a brief blog about this subject. Since then I have been asked by many to share more information about how many artifacts, fortifications, copper, mounds, burials, bones, and enclosures were found near the Hill Cumorah and the surrounding countryside.


“Moroni told Joseph that he had hidden up the records four centuries after the birth of Jesus, while he was living on the earth. He said that the Nephites, the people to which he belonged, called the hill where they stood Cumorah, and that a still earlier people, the Jaredites, called it Ramah. This was a very important hill in the history of both these peoples.” The Latter-day Prophet. History of Joseph Smith Written for Young People by George Q. Cannon 1900

“From the time Father Bosley located near Avon, he found and plowed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron on hand without purchasing. In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester, and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found; and it was a common occurrence in the country to plow up axes, which I have done many times myself.

I have visited the fortifications on the tops of those hills frequently, and the one near Bloomfield I have crossed hundreds of times, which is on the bluff of Honeyoye River, at the outlet of Honeyoye Lake. In that region there are many small deep lakes, and in some of them the bottom has never been found. Fish abound in them. The hill Cumorah is a high hill for that country, and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the State of New York, probably there are hundreds of these fortifications which are now visible, and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. Readers of the Book of Mormon will remember that in this very region, according to that sacred record, the final battles were fought between the Nephites and Lamanites. At the hill Cumorah, the Nephites made their last stand prior to their utter extermination, A. D., 385. Thus was Heber preaching the Gospel to the Gentiles, above the graves of the ancients of Israel, whose records with the fullness of that Gospel, and the relics of their prowess and civilization, were now whispering from the dust.” Life of Heber C. Kimball by Orson F. Whitney Mounds at Cumorah

“We visited the Hill Cumorah and were accorded the courtesy of going thereon by the wife of Mr. George Sampson, a brother of Admiral Wm. Sampson, who before his death owned the property. When we went up there and looked around, we felt that we were standing on holy ground. The brethren located, as near as they thought was possible, the place from which the plates of the Book of Mormon were taken by the Prophet. We were delighted to be there. Looking over the surrounding country we remembered that two great races of people had wound up their existence in the vicinity, had fought their last fight, and that hundreds of thousands had been slain within sight of that hill. Evidence of the great battles that have been fought there in days gone by are manifest in the numerous spear and arrow-heads that have been found by farmers while plowing in that neighborhood. We were fortunate enough to obtain a few of the arrowheads.” (George Albert Smith, Conference Report, April 1906, Third Day—Morning Session p. 56)

“One of the old Indian Trails which became the route of the first road of the white man in this area, from Canandaigua Lake, two miles south of the Hill to Lake Ontario twenty-two miles north passing the “nose” of the Hill Cumorah. The finding of Indian arrow and spearheads in great quantities on the slopes of the Hill and in the fields surrounding it indicates that long after the great battle in which the Nephites were annihilated, Hill Cumorah has been an important battle ground. Willard Bean’s  experience coincides with Giles’ conclusion as he found many arrowheads and artifacts as he visited and worked on the Hill Cumorah in the early 1900’s.” A STUDY OF THE HILL CUMORAH: A SIGNIFICANT LATTER-DAY SAINT LANDMARK IN WESTERN NEW YORK Cameron J. Packer Religious Education Master of Arts

“The Book of Mormon records that due to the wickedness of the Nephite civilization they were destroyed by their brothers the Lamanites. The final battles of this unholy war took place near a hill that was called Cumorah. At Cumorah, hundreds of thousands of Nephites were slain, and the prophet/historian Moroni buried the history of his people in that hill (Mormon 6:2-15; 8:1-5). Hundreds of years later, that same history was unearthed in upstate New York, by the boy prophet Joseph Smith and translated to become the Book of Mormon (Joseph Smith–History 1:51-52).

When Joseph Smith made his “fantastic” claims and published the Book of Mormon as an ancient history of the American Indians, some scoffed at the idea that a major battle had anciently taken place in the local vicinity. However, evidence was soon produced that documented that this region of the country did indeed once possess a heavy Indian population, and that a terrible battle had taken place in that locality.

Writing in 1851, E. G. Squire says that in the region: “Human bones of men, women, and children of both sexes were thrown together promiscuously by the thousands.” He notes large quantities of pottery, pipes, flint arrow-heads, stone hatchets and other implements were also found there. He further states that the ancient relics unearthed in the vicinity (which he estimates to be several hundred years old) showed considerable evidence of Hebrew origin. (See E. G. Squier, Antiquities of New York, 1851, pp. 137-138.)

In New York State Bulletin #2 it is documented that several miles south of “Mormon Hill,” as it was then called, a site was found where flint arrowheads and spear points and many unfinished weapons were found in great abundance. All of the above sources are cited in Brenton G. Yorgason, Little Known Evidences of the Book of Mormon, 1989, p. 10.

“…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII Joseph Smith Papers “Letter VII,” LDS Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, 1:155–159 .

“Let’s see, two great battles of extermination took place near the Hill Cumorah. The first occurred sometime before 600 BC in which some two million warriors were, along with their wives and children. The second occurred in 385 AD, in which 150,000 warriors were killed. And you did your search I would imagine somewhere near the year 2000 AD. The area that you searched has been gone over by others for the last 200 years or more, and do think 1) that those arrow heads would still be on the surface after that period of time, and 2) that by searching around the area you could pick up a bunch of arrow heads that all the others who have poured over the area for the last 200 years have missed?

You should have been there when the place was first settled when the American frontier was expanding. At that time there were arrow heads all over the place.

Here’s a statement by President George Albert Smith who reported in 1906 of visiting the Hill Cumorah and of hearing the reports of farmers finding arrow heads while plowing in the region. He reports that he obtained a few himself. “We visited the Hill Cumorah and were accorded the courtesy of going thereon by the wife of Mr. George Sampson, a brother of Admiral Wm. Sampson, who before his death owned the property. When we went up there and looked around, we felt that we were standing on holy ground. The brethren located, as near as they thought was possible, the place from which the plates of the Book of Mormon were taken by the Prophet. We were delighted to be there. Looking over the surrounding country we remembered that two great races of people had wound up their existence in the vicinity, had fought their last fight, and that hundreds of thousands had been slain within sight of that hill. Evidence of the great battles that have been fought there in days gone by are manifest in the numerous spear and arrow-heads that have been found by farmers while plowing in that neighborhood. We were fortunate enough to obtain a few of the arrowheads” (Conference Report, April 1906, p.56).

Further, Elder Claude Taylor and others visited the area in 1901, and Susan Young Gates recorded the following:

“Outside the farmhouse Elder Taylor and myself noted several bushel baskets filled with arrow heads and I asked Mrs. Samson (local resident) what they were. She said they had just begun to plow up the hill Cumorah and around the hill, to plant some crops, and they turned up these arrow heads by the basket full” (J. M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon , p.7)

So it looks like you were a little late in doing your search. However, I have no doubt that if someone were to dig deep enough and in enough places in that region he would be amply rewarded with artifacts yet remaining from those great battles.”  Ask Gramps

THE HILL CUMORAH; OR THE SACRED DEPOSITORY OF WISDOM AND UNDERSTANDING.

“The Hill Cumorah is situated in western New York, between the villages of Palmyra and Canandaigua, about four miles from the former. It is celebrated as the ancient depository of the sacred gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated. Cumorah was the name by which the hill was designated in the days of the Prophet Moroni, who deposited the plates about four hundred and twenty years after the birth of Christ. The Prophet Mormon, the father of Moroni, had been entrusted with all the sacred records of his forefathers, engraved on metal plates. New plates were made by Mormon on which he wrote, from the more ancient book an abridged history of the nation, incorporating therewith many revelations, prophecies, the Gospel, &c. These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. An d all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great sacred depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill, where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the Prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, AD. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and its contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion. The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battle-field on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces, men, women, and children, and fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to moulder upon the ground. Both armies were Israelites; both had become awfully corrupt having apostatized from God: the Nephites, as a nation, became extinct: the Lamanites alone were left. This happened, according to their faithful records, near the close of the fourth century of the Christian era. The American Indians are the remnants of the once powerful nation of Lamanites.

The hill Cumorah is remarkable also as being the hill on which, and around which, a still more ancient nation perished, called Jaredites: this unparalleled destruction is recorded in the Book of Ether; and happened about six centuries before Christ. The Jaredites colonised America from the Tower of Babel. After about sixteen centuries, during which they became exceedingly numerous, they, through their terrible wars, destroyed themselves. The hill Cumorah, by them, was called Ramah. Millions fought against millions, until the hill Ramah, and the land round about, was soaked with blood, and their carcases left in countless numbers unburied, to moulder back to mother earth.

There is no spot on this wide world of ours, which is calculated to excite more vivid reflections, than the wonderful hill of Cumorah. There the history of one-half of our globe, reposed, for fourteen centuries, in profound unbroken silence: there, “the everlasting Gospel,” engraved, not on tablets of stone, but on plates of gold, awaited the voice of the heavenly angel to reveal the priceless treasure: there, buried in the holy archives of Cumorah’s sacred hill, are plates of brass, plates of gold, undimmed by time ; sacredly guarded as the temple of heaven : there shines the Urim and Thummim, the stones of light, the gems of immortality: there, reposes in words of light, the hidden knowledge of ages past, the prophetic history of ages to come: there wisdom has selected her palace, and understanding here dwelling place, until ” the spirit is poured out from on high,” and “the skies pour down righteousness;” then, “the earth opens and brings forth salvation.”

Well did the inspired Patriarch, Job, inquire, “Where shall wisdom be found? and where is the place of understanding?” (28: 12.) “The place” cannot be sought out by man; neither is it found in the land of the living. The depth saith, It is not in me: and the sea saith, It is not with me.” If neither the depths of the sea, nor the generations of the living, know the holy hidden place, where shall it be sought? Is it in some sequestered wild? In some uninhabited desert or wilderness, where roams the beasts of prey? Is it on the surface of the earth, exposed to the vultures gaze, or to the keen eye of the lofty eagle? It is in “a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture’s eye hath not seen: the lion’s whelps have not trodden it, nor the fierce lion passed by it.” “It is hid from the eyes of all living, and kept close from the fowls of the air.” If neither man, nor beast, nor fowl hath seen it; if it has been withheld from mortal gaze; where shall we turn to renew our researches? The Patriarch exclaims, “Destruction and death say, we have heard the fame thereof with our ears.” How truthful is this saying! The countless millions, whose dust and ashes enrich the soil of Cumorah’s hill, “have heard the fame thereof.” Let the nations of the dead speak from their lonely sepulchres, and “whisper from the dust,” the doings of bye gone ages! Let the faithful records of the ancient dead, declare the holy dwelling place of wisdom, the sacred depository of understanding! Though hidden from the gaze of covetous man, and protected from the pointed touch of unholy beings, yet, “God understandeth the way thereof, and he knoweth the place thereof. For he looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth under the whole heaven; to make the weight for the winds; and he weigheth the waters by measure. When he made a decree for the rain, and a way for the lightning of thunder; then did he see it, and declare it; he prepared it, yea, and searched it out.” From days of old, he ordained it; on the land that is afar off, He selected for it a habitation; “on the sides of the north,” in a land of fountains, rivers, and lakes, he constructed for wisdom a house, and said unto knowledge, here shalt thou dwell, until the heavens shall reveal thy hiding place, and thy presence is sought again among the sons; of men; then shalt thou teach mortals in “the fear of the Lord,” and light the candle of understanding in their hearts; then shalt thou dwell in Zion, and light tip the habitations thereof with thy glory.

These holy treasures, these sacred archives are too precious to be bought with the riches of this world. Hence, Job says, “It cannot be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be weighed for the price thereof. It cannot be valued with the gold of Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire. The gold and the crystal cannot equal it: and the exchange of it shall not be for jewels of fine gold. No mention shall be made of coral, or of pearls: for the price of wisdom is above rubies. The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither shall it be valued with pure gold.” All the wealth of ages is valueless, compared with the records of eternal wisdom, the inexhaustible fountain of understanding, hidden in the secret recesses of the wonderful— the beautiful—the lovely hill Cumorah! O, Cumorah! the hill of ancient Seers and Prophets! the hill of God! Sanctified by holy angels’ feet! From thy bowels is heard a voice, low, sweet, mild, of heavenly tones! yet it thrills through every fibre of the heart! It speaks of man—of God—of earth—of heaven—of hell! It speaks of the past—of the future—of the destiny of nations—the reign of Messiah — the resurrection—the final judgment! O holy, lovely mount! the sacred resting place of Zion’s law! In thy chambers dwell eternal riches! In thy lovely bosom are fountains that never dry I Speak! 0 speak again! Let Zion. hear thy voice! for thy voice is not the voice of feeble helpless man! but the voice of the Eternal One, speaking from the ground. Let Zion sing for joy! let the heavens be full of praise; for thou, O Lord, makest the earth to disclose its wonders; thou bringest forth truth from the bowels thereof! thou openest the gates of wisdom, and showest thy word unto the sons of men! Hidden things are brought to light—things most precious to the soul! let the hills and mountains break forth into singing! let the earth itself utter songs of everlasting joy! let glory, honor, and everlasting power, be unto Him who sitteth upon the throne, who holdeth the keys of Creation and Redemption forever more.” The Latter-day Saints Millennial Star Vol. 28; publisher Liverpool: July 7, 1866 Orson Pratt (Italics added)

Coupled with Christian interests, scholars like Samuel L. Mitchill of Columbia College examined Indian ruins in New York, claiming that Native American races had once met there in battle, resulting in the extermination of one race by another. Mitchill was well known enough to have reached public conscientiousness in Palmyra, having been mentioned in the Palmyra Freeman, and Martin Harris eventually visited him in February of 1828 to see if he could translate some of the characters on the gold plates. See, generally, Bennett, “ ‘A Nation Now Extinct’ ”; Michael Hubbard MacKay, “ ‘Git Them Translated’: Translating the Characters on the Gold Plates,” in Approaching Antiquity: Joseph Smith and the Ancient World, ed. Lincoln H. Blumell, Matthew J. Grey, Andrew H. Hedges (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center; Salt Lake City; Deseret Book, 2015), 79–112; “Gold Bible,” Palmyra Freeman, 12 August 1829.

These treasures that are in the earth are carefully watched, they can be removed from place to place according to the good pleasure of Him who made them and owns them…. Orin P. Rockwell is an eye-witness to some powers of removing the treasures of the earth. He was with certain parties that lived nearby where the plates were found that contain the records of the Book of Mormon. There were a great many treasures hid up by the Nephites. Porter was with them one night where there were treasures, and they could find them easy enough, but they could not obtain them…. He said that on this night, … they dug around the end of a chest…. One man who was determined to have the contents of that chest, took his pick and struck into the lid of it, and split through into the chest. The blow took off a piece of the lid, which a certain lady kept in her possession until she died. That chest of money went into the bank. Porter describes it so [making a rumbling sound]; he says this is just as true as the heavens are … to those who understand these things, it is not marvelous…. I will take the liberty to tell you of another circumstance … Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates…. the angel instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says … the hill opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large and spacious room. … They laid the plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon loads; … there is a seal upon the treasures of earth; men are allowed to go so far and no farther. I have known places where there were treasures in abundance; but could men get them? No (Brigham Young Journal of Discourses, vol. 19, pp. 36-39).

James E. Talmage speaks out on Cumorah Land. Elder James E. Talmage of the Council of the Twelve made the following statements to Elder Golden Jensen who was serving as secretary of the Eastern States Mission in New York in 1920, which Elder Jensen recorded in a letter to a friend in 1954:

Dear Brother Dixon: June 10, 1954  ,

In keeping with your request, I will endeavor to give you herein an account of an experience which I greatly enjoyed while laboring as secretary of the Eastern States Mission.

In the summer of 1920, 1 received an assignment to attend a special meeting with the missionaries laboring in Buffalo, New York. The day following the meeting I met George W. McCune, my mission president, and the late Dr. James E, Talmage who had driven to Buffalo from Detroit, Michigan. At their invitation I accompanied them to New York City. Enroute, however, we proceeded to Rochester, thence to the city of Palmyra, where we visited briefly. We then proceeded to the Joseph Smith Farm, where we left our car and walked to the sacred grove. As we were about to enter the grove, Dr. Talmage stopped, removed his shoes, and requested that President McCune and I remain where we were while he entered and prayed, alone in that sacred and holy spot, to the Living God.

After a while he called us to join him, whereupon he retold the story of the boy Prophet and of the glorious vision which Joseph had beheld, while President McCune and I sat and wept with joy.

Leaving the grove, we went immediately to the Hill Cumorah and viewed the spot where the Angel Moroni had, ages before, deposited the golden plates according to the instructions of the Lord. These records were later revealed and delivered to Joseph the Prophet and were translated by him forth to the world The Book of Mormon.

All the while I was being thrilled and edified by the continuous flow of information and wisdom that came from the marvelous store of knowledge of Elder Talmage. I think I shall never forget how he looked, standing with bared head on the crest of the Hill Cumorah and with outstretched arm describing as he seemed to visualize that last great battle between the armies of the Nephites and Lamanites, calling attention to the significance of the hill as a vantage point for the forces who might gain control or possession of it.

At this time he stated that he had found as a result of a survey and extensive analysis made by him, while a student in an eastern university, the soils of the surrounding area to be very rich in calcium, and phosphate content, in the soils particularly adjacent to the Hill Cumorah. With further investigation he discovered that there was a lack of these elements in the land which lay further than a few miles in radius in any direction from the Hill Cumorah. To him, this discovery was indicative of the fact that there was decaying of bones of the Nephite and Lamanite armies that perished there.

To Apostle Talmage there was no doubt as to the reality of those great events as related in the Book of Mormon, nor was there any doubt in his mind as to the place where they had occurred.

I commend you, Brother Dixon, for your keen interest in the visible and physical evidences which declare the truth of the Book of Mormon; and may the Lord bless you in your endeavor to bring attention of same to closer view.

Sincerely your brother,

  1. Golden Jensen

(Riley L. Dixon, Just One Cumorah, 1958, 147-149)


“Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico—the isthmus of Tehauntepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the Isthmus of Panama (See Alma 50:34; 52:9; 63:5; Mormon 2:29; 3:5). This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders of North and South America. “If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family (See Gen 6; 7; 8; Moses 7:36–43). Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated [in 1954] at over 2,000,000,000 souls [2018 population estimated at 7,600,000,000, has nearly quadrupled in just 64 years]. The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country. “This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case. “It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, ‘by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all’ – Ether 15:8. Mormon adds: ‘And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites,’ (Mormon 6:4).” – Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, Edited by Bruce McConkie, Vol. 3 [1999] 232–243.


The book below written in 1851 is a wonderful work about ancient earth works, enclosures, and mounds. E.G. Squire has done a thorough analysis of evidence in New York about ancient civilizations in the counties of Ontario where the Hill Cumorah is located, and many surrounding counties. This leaves little doubt about substantial artifacts of copper, pottery, bones, burials, mounds, enclosures and battlegrounds of people like the Nephites and Lamanites.

Antiquities of the state of New York. Being the results of extensive original surveys and explorations, with a supplement on the antiquities of the West..
by Squier, E. G. (Ephraim George), 1821-1888

If You Hear Hoax, It’s Probably True. Grave Creek Stone & More

Historians Cry Hoax (Very Sad)

Why is it that so many artifacts found in North America over the years have been called a hoax by most of the so-called archaeologists and scientists? Why do the “smart ones” seem to lack so much knowledge? Why did the Smithsonian hide artifacts and claim that all Native Americans were Savages? Most scientists don’t like discussing things that go against their pet theories.

For example, I have an acquaintance who is a well known professor in Utah who is a wonderful man, a great member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and has spent over 30 years of research to find evidences of the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerica. His donors have spent millions of dollars researching all over the land of Mexico and Central America looking for any little proof of a connection to the Book of Mormon. He refuses to even consider artifacts in North America.

Here is a quote from another LDS researcher friend of mine who said,  “Mesoamerica fits because of things like populations, writing systems, warfare, city-state governments, kings, raised highways, and so much more. This is not saying that the Nephites were the Maya. Rather, it seems that the Nephites were a small group affected by Mesoamerican culture.” These serious archaeologists searching in Mesoamerica have found nothing of substance, but only suggestions of why the Book of Mormon happened in Mesoamerica. Now understand, as a heartlander I don’t think I have all the answers either. I am just saying why not take all of this possible evidence of Nephites in North America and research it? Why not spend $1 million of the $8 million these LDS archaeologists just received, and search things in North America. They could still use the $7 million in Mesoamerica.

This is why almost all so-called evidence of the Book of Mormon in North America is called a hoax because it doesn’t fit their paradigm so they don’t want to explore it further, in case it goes against their belief. We have the same bias who believe in the heartland theory, but like me, most of us have studied the Mesoamerican theory for many years and found very little.

Recently this first acquaintance I mentioned earlier, spent a few days in Ohio with 4 non-Mormon PhD’s, scientists and archaeologists who were looking for evidence of ancient civilizations of Hebrew culture in Ohio. Combined they had over 90 years of archaeological experience of Ancient Hebrew existing in Ohio. We did find 7 ancient Adena roundhouses dated from about 400 to 200 BC, using magnetometry from Germany.* However not one of our non-Mormon friends could convince this acquaintance of mine to even consider looking in Ohio for Hebrew artifacts. See this picture? A wonderful LDS archaeologist who is so focused in Mesoamerica that he won’t even look at this Hebrew evidence in North America. He doesn’t even want to take the chance that it is a possibility. You would think with Lehi being from the tribe of Joseph, and Mulek from the tribe of Judah and possibly existing evidence in North America, why wouldn’t that be something he would want to at least take a look at? It’s called confirmation bias, and we all do it. *See my other blog here. https://www.bofm.blog/in-search-of-the-lost-menorah-in-ohio/

This is why I think it is important for my readers to view all the information that is out there. I believe we should be open minded to all theories. It shows strength when we are willing to look at the other side which just strengthens our own resolve as we learn and pray about truth. As Moroni said, “we may know the true of all things.”

Scholarship, Faith, and Revelation

Elder Oaks said, “I maintain that the issue of the historicity of the Book of Mormon is basically a difference between those who rely exclusively on scholarship [Mesoamecanist] and those who rely on a combination of scholarship, faith, and revelation [Heartlanders]. Those who rely exclusively on scholarship reject revelation and fulfill Nephi’s prophecy that in the last days men “shall teach with their learning, and deny the Holy Ghost, which giveth utterance” (2 Ne. 28:4). — Dallin H. Oaks, 29 October 1993, Complete article here- The Historicity of the Book of Mormon  (Parentheses, color, and emphasis added.)


Pouring Down Knowledge

As you read about all the archaeology found in the rest of this blog, you will be overwhelmed with information. How can an intellectual or Historical Professor just dismiss it all and say it isn’t true? Because it doesn’t fit their pet theories contained in their own “Great and Spacious Building.” I am amazed at what the Lord is doing, “pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.” D&C 121:33


This painting by Ken Corbett, represents Mormon with his son, Mormon traveling south on the Ohio River heading towards the Land Zarahemla in Illinois and Missouri, near Grave Creek Mound in West Virginia. You can visualize in Mormon 1:6-7 Young Mormon saying, “And it came to pass that I, being eleven years old, was carried by my father into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla. The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.” Young Mormon is pointing to the Grave Creek mound and all the buildings around.

Grave Creek Mound Archaeological Complex

The Mound


“The heart of the site is probably the most famous and certainly the largest of the Adena Burial mounds. A massive undertaking, the total effort required the movement of more than 60,000 tons of earth. Artifacts and exhibits interpreting the lifestyle of the Adena people are displayed in the Delf Norona Museum, adjacent to the 2,000 year old mound. The most impressive and largest Adena mound, Grave Creek Mound is the largest conical type of any of the mound builder structures. Construction of the mound took place in successive stages from about 250-150 B.C., as indicated by the multiple burials at different levels within the structures. In 1838, road engineers measured its height at 69 feet and its diameter at the base at 295 feet. Originally a moat of about 40 feet in width and five feet in depth with one causeway encircled it.

The first recorded excavation of the mound took place in 1838, conducted by local amateurs. To gain entrance to the mound, two horizontal tunnels and one vertical shaft were created. This led to the most significant discovery of two burial vaults.

In addition to the Adena ornaments and remains found in the interior, the upper vault contained a small flat sandstone tablet. Later, authenticity of the tablet and the meaning of its inscription became quite controversial. Though the stone has never been authenticated and has been disputed by most professionals, a replica of the original is on display in the museum.

Grave Creek Archaeological Complex also maintains a 136-seat theater with a small stage.


The Museum

The Delf Norona Museum opened in December 1978. The thoroughly modern facility, with its natural brick facade and pyramid-shaped skylights is an architectural tribute to a prehistoric era. Exhibits and displays on the upper level portray and clarify what is known about the cultural life of this prehistoric people and the construction of the Grave Creek Mound. We also have the archaeology exhibits that pertain to the early inhabitants of the area including the First Homes of West Virginia; the Grave Creek Tablet; The Building of the Mound; The Builders of the Mound and Who They Were.

Open year-round to visitors. An interpretive lecture is available to groups with advance reservation and group leaders can contact the museum for a list of hands-on programs


The Adena People

About 1000 B.C. marks the beginning of a new period in North America. Called the Woodland Period, this period lasted until about 700 A.D. During this time, a new culture emerged and made significant settlements in what is now known as West Virginia. These people are known to us today by the general term the Mound Builders, so called for their practice of creating earthen burial mounds and other earthworks. The Mound Builders lived over a wide range from the Atlantic, the Midwest and the Ohio Valley to the Mississippi Valley. The term “mound builders” refers to several cultures that span a period of about 20 centuries.

The first group of people to develop this unique way of life were the Adena, from about 1000 B.C. to about 1 A.D. They had well-organized societies and lived in a wide area including much of present day Ohio, Indiana, West Virginia, Kentucky and parts of Pennsylvania and New York. A later group of Mound Builders, the Hopewell, lived from about 1 A.D. to 700 A.D. and represented a greater refinement over the earlier Adena culture. Other cultures extended Mound Builders to about 1300 A.D.

The labour of many people must have been required to build these mounds since they did not use the wheel and had no horses. The large amounts of earth had to be moved by the basket-load. Perhaps for this reason, the mounds were often used more than once. We find in many mounds there are multiple burials at different levels. Over time the mounds gradually increased in size.

Most of the people were cremated after death, placed in small log tombs and covered with earth. They often were buried in the flesh and more important people were laid to rest with a variety of artifacts such as flint tools, beads, pipes and mica and copper ornaments.

Grave Creek Mound is of the late Adena Period and was built in successive stages over a period of 100 years or more. We do not know why the Adena chose to build the particular mound on such a huge scale compared with other burial mounds in the area that generally range in size from 20 to 300 feet in diameter.

A typical Adena house was built in a circular form from 15 to 45 feet in diameter. The walls consisted of paired posts tilted outward, joined to other wood to form a conical-shaped roof. The roof was covered with bark and the walls may have been bark, wickerwork or some combination. They were extensive traders as evidenced by the types of ,material found in the mounds they constructed. Copper from the western Great Lakes region and shells from the Gulf of Mexico, all attest to the range of their economic activity. In addition, the culture also practiced agriculture, hunting and fishing.

About 500 B.C., the Adena culture began slowly to give way to a more sophisticated culture, the Hopewell. Although little remains of their villages, the Adena left great monuments to mark their passing, and one of the greatest of these in the Grave Creek Mound.” by The West Virginia Department of Arts, Culture and History See my blog about the Adena people here: https://www.bofm.blog/the-adena-culture-is-the-jaredite-culture/


The Grave Creek Stone


The Grave Creek Stone
Smithsonian photograph 90-9022
(MS 3146, E.H. Davis Collection, National Anthropological Archives)

The Grave Creek Stone was discovered in 1838 during the excavation of the Grave Creek Mound, in Moundsville, West Virginia, on the Ohio River, about 10 miles south of Wheeling. The stone, an actual photograph of which appears in Figure 1 above, was a small inscribed sandstone disk, about 1 7/8″ (4.8 cm) wide, and 1 1/2″ (3.6 cm) high. The reverse side was uninscribed.

In 1838, the mound was reported to have been 69 feet high and 295 feet in diameter at the base, making it the largest of the Adena mounds. Today the mound is preserved in the Grave Creek Mound State Park. According to the Park website, the mound is currently believed to have been built between 250 BC and 150 BC. Figure 2 below shows the mound in its present condition. Note the relative size of the cars and house.


Fig. 2
The Grave Creek Mound today

Lifted from Home in West Virginia website.It is not known where the stone itself is today. In 1868 it was in the collection of E.H. Davis, of Squier and Davis fame, before most of Davis’s collection was sold to the Blackmore Museum, now part of the British Museum. Fig. 1 above, the only known photograph of the actual stone, is cropped from a photograph of items 60 – 65 of the Davis collection taken shortly before the sale. Nevertheless, the British Museum’s North American Ethnographic Collection confirms that the Grave Creek Stone is not at present in the Museum’s Squier and Davis collections (personal communication, 12/4/89). According to Barnhart (1986, p. 124n), the stone was probably in the collection of Wills de Hass at the time of his death in 1910, and may have passed from there “to parts unknown.” De Hass’s papers are preserved in a library in West Virginia, and may provide some information, or even contain the stone itself, but I have not checked this out.


The Cast and Wax ImpressionIn 1868, however, Davis made a plaster cast of the stone and deposited it in the Smithsonian Institution. In 1990, Donal Buchanan and I visited the Smithsonian’s National Museum of Natural History in order to view the cast and to check out rumors that the Smithsonian had the original. The NMNH in fact has four casts of the stone, but no original.


(C) Smithsonian Institution Fig. 3.
Cast of the Grave Creek Stone.

Smithsonian Institution Photograph No. 6768
(Catalogue No. 7252)
Two of the casts have catalog number NMNH 7252, one NMNH 138470, and one NMNH 325934. The darker of the two 7252s, which I call 7252 #1, is painted realistically and signed at the bottom of the front in pale white ink, “E.H. Davis W. Va.” It is shown in Figure 3 above. The white marks under the figure at the bottom are just the remnants of Davis’s signature, upside down. The second, lighter colored NMNH 7252 #2 and the two higher numbered casts appear to be derivative casts made from the above NMNH 7252 #1.

The National Anthropological Archives (MS 3146, E.H. Davis Collection) also has a wax impression of the stone that Davis made at the same time. It is unprotected and badly cracked, but confirms some details that do not show well on the cast. In particular, it clearly shows an X-shaped letter at the left end of the second line, and a lozenge- or diamond-shaped letter at the left end of the third line, that only partially “took” on the cast.

Our inspection confirmed the view of Charles Whittlesey, (1876) that the drawing by Capt. Seth Eastman, which appeared in Henry R. Schoolcraft’s 1850 Indian Tribes of the United States, was the only reliable drawing of the stone, of the six depicted by Whittlesey. Unfortunately, many of the early scholars who made serious attempts to interpret the inscription, including Rafn, Jomard, and Bing-Lvy, worked from seriously inferior copies of the stone. This may at least in part account for the total divergence of the early interpretations, as to both language and content.


Fig. 4
Photocopy of Seth Eastman drawing of Grave Creek Stone

from Henry R. Schoolcraft Indian Tribes of the United States, 1850,
by way of Barnhart (1986).
(added 2/08)It should be noted that although Whittlesey (1876, p. 2) presents what he calls a “Copy of Grave Creek Stone — No. 1. by Captain Eastman, United States Army,” what he shows is not actually Eastman’s copy of the stone, but rather a redrawing of Eastman’s copy. Furthermore, his redrawing differs in two important respects from Eastman’s — First, Eastman draws the leftmost letter in the first line with its two verticals meeting at the bottom to form a “V”, whereas Whittlesey has them more nearly parallel, and distinctly open at the bottom. And second, Eastman correctly draws the leftmost letter on the third line as a lozenge or diamond that closes at its top, whereas Whittlesey draws this letter to be distinctly open at the top. In a second, 1879 article, Whittlesey includes his redrawing of Eastman again, with the somewhat misleading explanation, “I insert again the only correct copy made by Captain Eastman, United States Army, from the original in 1850, for Schoolcraft’s Indian Tribes.” Williams (1991, p. 84) also reproduces Whittlesey’s 1876 illustration, giving an 1879 article by M.C. Read as his immediate source.


A New DrawingBelow is my own attempt to draw the inscription, based on a tracing of the above photograph of the cast, supplemented by our inspection of the actual cast and wax impression.

Fig. 5.
The Grave Creek Inscription
It is not obvious from the inscription itself whether the lines are to be read from left to right or right to left, or perhaps even back and forth or “boustrophedon.” It is not even obvious which end of the stone is the top. Many of the letters are invertible top for bottom, and two actually appear along with their own inverse. I have merely followed the universal convention of placing the figure at the bottom.

The horizontal guide lines are more shallow than the letters themselves, and are not part of the inscription. In Figure 5 below, I have eliminated them and separated the lines for clarity.

Fig. 6.
The Letters of the Grave Creek Inscription
The principal difference between my drawing and Eastman’s is that in the D-like second letter from the right in the last line, Eastman has drawn the crossbar as a faint wavering line, which one might interpret as a stray scratch, while in fact it is straight and bold, and definitely part of the letter. I have drawn the vertical of the “D” to extend down below the crossbar to meet the loop, as Eastman did, since this appears to be what was intended. However, this continuation in fact is not very clear on either the cast or the wax impression. It is therefore not inconceivable that the vertical only extends down to the crossbar, as it appears in Whittlesey’s Copy #2, from the American Pioneer, May 1843, and Copy #3, used by Jomard.


The Early ControversyHistorian Terry Barnhart has recently published an excellent overview (1986) of the 19th century controversy over the authenticity of the Grave Creek Stone. Schoolcraft, Wills de Hass, and J.P. MacLean supported its authenticity, while E.G. Squier, Davis, and M.C. Read regarded it as a forgery. Barnhart’s most interesting observation is that in 1847, Squier had made much of the “singular omission” of any mention of the stone in Dr. James W. Clemens’ first-hand, day-by day account of the excavation, which appeared in S.G. Morton’s 1839 Crania Americana. In 1858, however, de Hass managed to produce the manuscript original of Clemens’ account, and demonstrated that Morton had merely taken it upon himself to expurgate the stone’s discovery from the published version. Dr. Clemens in fact recorded the inscribed stone on the day of its discovery.

This painting by Ken Corbett, represents Mormon with his son, Mormon traveling south on the Ohio River heading towards the Land Zarahemla in Illinois and Missouri. Near Grave Creek Mound in West Virginia, you can visualize in Mormon 1:6-7 it saying, “And it came to pass that I, being eleven years old, was carried by my father into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla. The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.” Young Mormon is pointing to the Grave Creek mound and all the buildings around.

In 1877, the Ohio State Archaeological Society appointed a committee to study the authenticity of the stone. Committee member M.C. Read published a strong denunciation, that included a widely cited experiment to determine if the inscription was alphabetic: He asked four persons who had no training in ancient inscriptions to fabricate twenty or more arbitrary “letters” composed of straight lines and combinations of straight lines. “The result, said Read, was that ‘In every case an inscription was produced presenting as many indications of being alphabetical’ as that on the Grave Creek stone. Accordingly, Read concluded that the Grave Creek inscription was ‘just such a medley of characters as anyone would produce who undertook to invent an inscription to puzzle the curious.'” (Barnhart 1986 p. 120)

Committee member Rev. J.B. MacLean, on the other hand, published his own article in which he “did not hesitate to pronounce its authenticity as incontestable…. Regardless of who found the stone or whether it was discovered inside or outside the mound, all professed witnesses agreed it had come from the mound. To MacLean, this was the unassailable preposition.” (Barnhart 1986 p. 122)

Barnhart’s discussion stops short of the two influential articles by Charles Whittlesey, already mentioned above. The first, entitled “Archaeological Frauds,” (1876) deals at length with the Grave Creek Stone. Whittlesey ominously cites Squier’s finding that “Dr. Clemens, in his first account of the opening of the mound, makes no mention of this stone” (p. 5), but himself makes no mention of de Hass’s correction of this misconception.

Whittlesey condemns the inscription itself on the very peculiar grounds that even “If the Grave Creek find was free from suspicion as to its integrity, it has undergone so many mutations from transcribers and translators that its value to ethnologists is gone.” (1876, p. 5) Whittlesey himself had already demonstrated that most of the copies that had been made of the stone were unreliable. However, even though these inaccurate copies created considerable unfortunate confusion among scholars, they in no way altered the inscription itself or in any way lessened any ultimate value it might have to ethnologists.

It was also true that the many attempts at translation differed completely as to substance and even purported language and alphabet. However, this does not demonstrate that none of the proposed translations could be of any merit, but merely that at most one could be of any merit. Even if they all proved erroneous (which Whittlesey did not even begin to attempt to demonstrate in either of his articles), it still would not follow that there could never be a valid translation. Nor would they in any way hamper any future valid translation. In any event, the disagreement among the translations may have been more the fault of the bad copies the translators had to work with than of the inscription or of the translators themselves.

Whittlesey concludes that “The best authorities in the United States have condemned it during many years. The preponderances of proof as well as of probabilities are decidedly against it.” (1876, p. 5) The very title of his article clearly classifies it as a fraud.

In his second, 1879 article, entitled “The Grave Creek Inscribed Stone,” Whittlesey intriguingly backs off his earlier position that the stone itself is a clearcut hoax. Instead, he now merely insists that the inscription is not alphabetic: “I agree with Prof. Read that the characters on the stone, by whomsoever they were cut, are not alphabetical or phonetic. If they have any meaning and are not a mere jumble of characters they must be symbolic or picture writing. It is therefore of small consequence whether the stone is antique or modern, whether it is genuine or a fraud.” (p. 66) He concludes, “If Professor Read and myself are right in our conclusions, that the figures are neither of the Runic, Phonician, Canaanite, Hebrew, Libyan, Celtic, or any other alphabet language, its importance has been greatly overrated.” (p. 68)

After Whittlesey’s two articles the Grave Creek Stone was generally dropped from serious consideration by archaeologists, except as a textbook example of an established hoax. It was so thoroughly discredited that they even lost track of its whereabouts.

Wills de Hass was appointed to head the Smithsonian Bureau of Ethnology’s Mound Survey project, but was quickly replaced in favor of Cyrus Thomas. It is not unlikely that this had something to do with his favorable position toward the Grave Creek Stone. Thomas, on the other hand, “took a very strong, almost sarcastic, stance toward the Grave Creek Stone and Schoolcraft’s support of it.” (Williams 1991, p. 86)


The Bil Stumps ReadingA 1930 article in Science News Letter reported in all seriousness that one Andrew Price had at last “cleared up one of the greatest hoaxes in the record of American science,” by translating the Grave Creek inscription into “good old West Virginian.” (Davis 1930) According to the article, “That hoax, perpetrated by some unknown practical jokesmith, has stood triumphantly undetected for ninety odd years.” The inscription, according to Price, reads, in plain English,

BIL STUMPS STONE OCT 14 1838Price claims that this hoax was inspired by Charles Dickens’ The Pickwick Papers, published just the year before the Grave Creek mound was opened. In Dickens’ novel, Mr. Pickwick discovers a stone bearing the following cryptic inscription: X B I L S T U M P S H I S MA R K

After Pickwick announces that he has unearthed “a curious inscription of unquestionable antiquity,” the message is ignominiously deciphered as reading

X BIL STUMPS HIS MARKA diagram accompanying the Science News Letter article indicates that Price interprets the three lines on the Grave Creek Stone as follows:

B I L-S T-U M
P S S T O N E
O C T-1 4-1 8 3 8Over these letters is a transcription of the inscription that is bad beyond Whittlesey’s wildest imagination. Letters are pushed together or pulled apart and lines added or ignored wherever convenient. Letters from different lines are even joined together, and in several cases letter portions are used more than once in this manner. Even this mutilated transcription must be tortured beyond endurance before it will confess to Price’s reading.

The Bil Stumps reading is an amusing spoof that has no true relation to the inscription. Even Williams (1991, p. 87) concurs in this assessment. The only hoax here was that the likes of Science News Letter fell for Price’s “solution.”


The Hough Stone

Figure 7.
The Hough Stone

Photo courtesy Robert B. Miller, Jr.
[Added 8/31/00]

In 1951, Philip R. Hough purchased for $1 an inscribed stone from an assemblage of unprovenienced Indian artifacts offered for sale by a gun dealer near Steubenville, Ohio. Hough sent a rubbing of the stone to the Smithsonian. He was informed that it closely resembled the Grave Creek stone, and might either be the original or a clever copy. Hough duly reported his find and its circumstances in a note in the Tennessee Archaeologist (1952).

In 1988, Hough’s grandson Robert B. Miller, Jr., then of Richmond Va., sent a photograph of the Hough stone to the late Victor Moseley, then president of the Midwestern Epigraphic Society. Moseley passed the photo on to me, which is displayed in Figure 6 above.

A close comparison of the Hough stone to the cast shown in Figure 3 above reveals, unfortunately, that it is not the original Grave Creek Stone. Its guide lines are too straight, too evenly spaced, and too parallel. Furthermore, the vertical alignment of the letters does not match that on the cast. It is, however, definitely a deliberate modern copy of the Grave Creek stone, and not, like the Braxton Creek and Ohio County stones, a possible corroborating inscription in the same script. There is no evidence that whoever made it was attempting to pass it off as the genuine article, and Hough is to be commended for his straightforward reporting of the matter.


FellModern interest in the stone has been revived, at least among amateurs like myself, by the late Barry Fell in his 1976 book America B.C. (1976a, p. 21, ch. 11). Fell offers yet another entirely different translation of the inscription, stating that the script is Iberian and the language Punic:

The mound raised-on-high for Tasach
This tile
(His) queen caused-to-be-made.He argues that although the Iberian script was already known in 1838, the phonetic values of the letters were not completely understood until the publication of Diringer’s The Alphabet in 1968, so that if the inscription yields an intelligible translation using these values, it must be genuine.

Fell provides the details of his translation in (1976b). In this article, he generally follows Eastman’s drawing of the stone. However, it should be noted that he adds a short foot to the third letter from the left in the second line, and then reads it, together with its two neighbors, as a single letter (a Semitic shin). I see no evidence of a foot or any connection at the base apart from the guideline, which should not be taken as part of the inscription, and believe this group should instead be read as three separate letters. I have no idea how this change would alter sense of his reading.

Fell’s translation is incorporated into an exhibit about the stone in the Delf Norona Museum at the Grave Creek Mound State Park. The replica of the stone on display there is not an actual cast of the original stone, but merely an artist’s reconstruction based on Eastman’s drawing.


Humbug?The Grave Creek Stone plays the lead role in Chapter 4 of Stephen Williams’ 1991 Fantastic Archaeology, entitled “The American Humbug: They’ll Believe Almost Anything!” Williams initially has the stone first noticed by Schoolcraft five years after the excavation among some artifacts taken from the mound by its owner, Abelard Tomlinson. In his next paragraph, however, Williams indicates that Tomlinson actually exhibited the stone about two years after the excavation (p. 82). Either way, he warns, following Samuel F. Haven, that the claim that the stone came from the mound was greatly “weakened by the time that purportedly elapsed between its discovery and the announcement of the find” (p. 84). He makes no mention of de Hass’s 1858 demonstration that Clemens in fact recorded it on the day it was found. Instead, he cautions the reader that “the problem of a time delay is a common thread running through a number of Fantastic Archaeology cases” (p. 85).

Williams places great weight on Read’s experiment to determine that the inscription is not alphabetical. “Read … says: ‘It [the inscription] is precisely of such character as would be the result of an ordinary attempt to manufacture an inscription’ and that any of the laborers could have made it. Read’s well-structured and careful testing should have laid the question of the Grave Creek inscription to rest.” (p. 86)

Williams’ overall assessment of the stone, echoed in the title of his chapter, is, “Bah, humbug, Mr. Tomlinson.” (p. 87)


KelleyIn a critical review of Williams’ book, philologist David H. Kelley deals at length with Williams’ treatment of the Grave Creek Stone. Kelly is the author of Deciphering the Mayan Script, a 1976 text that was instrumental in establishing the phonetic character of the Mayan glyphs. He considers as entirely appropriate Schoolcraft’s much-ridiculed, if inconclusive, attempt to identify the alphabet of the inscription.

Kelley writes, “I have a hard time criticizing the view that the inscription is non-alphabetic, for that seems to me an obvious fantasy. I think that anyone who could not recognize that obvious fact should, ipso facto, disbar himself from any serious discussion of the problem. Williams praises an ‘experiment’ by Read to determine what geometric forms would be produced by a teacher, a schoolgirl, a druggist, and a college professor asked ‘to write down twenty or more arbitrary symbols, not resembling any characters known to them and using only straight lines.’ This rubbish is utterly irrelevant to the question of alphabets. If one can match an inscription to a specific alphabet or even to a closely related group of alphabets, it is alphabetic; otherwise, it is not. Inventing imaginary systems (by people familiar with alphabets) seems to have been a useful propaganda device, but such systems do nothing to support Read’s conclusion that any of the labourers could have invented such an inscription. ‘Bah, humbug, Mr. Read.'” (1995, p. 12)

Kelly goes on to discuss the similar Braxton Creek and Ohio County inscriptions mentioned by Fell, and concludes, “My major point, however, is not to argue that the inscriptions are, indeed, genuine, but rather that I do not find it fantastic to think that they may be. Williams’s account makes the Grave Creek inscription look like obvious humbug, but he did not know many important facts which supported Tomlinson’s account of the find, and he completely misinterpreted Schoolcraft’s comparisons…. Williams’s book …. should not be used as a bludgeon against looking at important but unusual data and trying to put such data in a genuinely appropriate archaeological context.” (pp 13-14)


SmithMost recently, Rev. C. Edward Smith, Jr. (1998) has made a detailed study of Fell’s (1976b) translation of the Grave Creek inscription. Smith argues that Fell’s interpretation of the text as Punic does not work at all, even taking his letter values as given. Personally, I couldn’t tell Punic language from Arabic, but Smith cogently maintains that Fell doesn’t seem to see the difference either, using as he does Wehr’s Arabic dictionary to read Punic. Both are Semitic languages, but they belong to different branches of the family, and are evidently quite different in many pertinent respects.

Smith attempts no evaluation of Fell’s interpretation of the letters themselves as Iberian script, nor of the authenticity of the stone. He concludes, “we simply do not know — at this point in time and history — what the Grave Creek Stone says — only what it does not say.”


ConclusionThe Grave Creek Stone is long lost. It may turn up some day, but in the meanwhile, a surviving cast, a wax impression, Eastman’s drawing, and even a fuzzy photograph of the original give us an adequate indication of its appearance. The Hough Stone is a good copy, but regrettably is not the original.

Although it was amateurishly excavated, and years later there were numerous discrepancies about the details of its discovery, by all accounts it came out of the interior of the mound. Dr. Clemens documented the inscribed stone on the day of its discovery, even though Morton cut this account from the published version of Clemens’ report. There is no particular reason to think the stone is fraudulent.

Although David Kelley regards the inscription as obviously alphabetic, there is still no solid confirmation of Barry Fell’s identification of the script as Iberian. Fell’s translation of the language as Punic has been sharply criticized by Edward Smith. Perhaps future study will establish a consensus about the alphabet, the language, and/or the message.

References

Barnhart, Terry A. “Curious Antiquity? The Grave Creek Controversy Revisited.” West Virginia History 1986, pp. 103-124.

Davis, Emily C. “Printer’s Knowledge of Dickens Solves Scientific Hoax,” Science News Letter 17: 234-5, 1930.

Fell, Barry. America B.C. New York Times Books, 1976a.

Fell, Barry. “The Etymology of some Ancient American Inscriptions,” Epigraphic Society Occasional Publications Vol. 3, No. 76 part 2, Sept. 1976b.

Hough, Philip R. “My Part in the Story of the Grave Creek Tablet,” Tennessee Archaeologist Vol. 8 #2, Summer 1952, pp. 47-48.

Kelley, David H. “Epigraphy and Other Fantasies,” The Review of Archaeology, vol. 15, #2 (April 19, 1995), pp. 8-14.

Smith, C. Edward, Jr. “What the Grave Creek Stone Does not Say: An Epigraphic and Philological Analysis.” PO Box 96, Colerain, OH 43916. Revised Jan. 1998, June 2006.

Whittlesey, Charles. “Archaeological Frauds,” Western Reserve and Northern Ohio Historical Society Tract No. 33, Nov. 1876, pp. 1-7.

Whittlesey, Charles. “The Grave Creek Inscribed Stone,” Western Reserve and Northern Ohio Historical Society Tract No. 44, April 1879, pp. 65-68.

Williams, Stephen. Fantastic Archaeology: The Wild Side of North American Prehistory. University of Pennsylvania Press, 1991.


Return to Archaeological Outliers page. Page written and maintained
by J. Huston McCulloch
Send comments to: [email protected]

Drawings on this page may be freely downloaded and copied, with credit to this website.
Figure 3 may not be used without the permission of the Smithsonian Department of Anthropology.

 https://www.asc.ohio-state.edu/mcculloch.2/arch/grvcrk.html

Mastodon Jaw Unearthed in New York-More BofM Evidence?

WHY NEW YORK?

New York is one of the most archaeologically rich sites in America. Human bones, battles, artifacts, copper, steel, pearls, roads, forts, mounds, and a bloody hill. The incredible amount of animal bones including Mastodons and Mammoths I discuss below, match up with the Book of Mormon timeline and are also very abundant as shown below in this map, taken from “Distribution of Pleistocene Mammals in New york State” Fisher 1955, and “The Archaeology of New York State” William A. Ritchie 1965.

ANCIENT NEPHITE-LAMANITE BATTLEGROUNDS

“The battles in described as often having culminated in the destruction of previous, superior Native cultures which had taken final refuge in forts at the tops of hills, including the general region of the hill known to Mormons as Cumorah. In the town of Camillus, in the same county of Onondaga . . . there are two ancient forts . . . One is on a very high hill, and its area covers about three acres. . . . The ditch was deep and the eastern wall ten feet high. In the centre was a large lime stone of an irregular shape.”
A Memoir on the Antiquities of the Western Parts of the State of New-York, Addressed to the Honourable Samuel L. Mitchill, a Vice-President of the Literary and Philosophical Society of New York . . . by Dewitt Clinton . . . Read Before the Society November 13th, 1817 De Witt Clinton (1769-1828)

Bloody Hill NY

“Pompey in Onondaga County, a town covering upwards of five hundred acres must have contained a population greatly transcending all our ideas of credibility . . . This town was on elevated ground, . . . and was well calculated for defense. . . . There are three old forts distant about eight miles from each other, and forming a triangle which encloses the town; . . . and they were, in all probability, erected to cover the town and to protect the inhabitants from the attacks of an enemy. . . . On the line of the north side, the town was probably stormed. There are graves on each side close to the precipice; sometimes five or six persons were thrown promiscuously into the same grave. If the invaders had been repulsed, the inhabitants would have interred the killed in the usual places; but from the circumstance of there being graves near the ravine and in the village, I am induced to believe that the town was taken. (noting ‘gun barrels, axes, hoes and swords . . . all over these grounds’) The traditions of the Indians agree in some measure with the French relations. They represent that their forefathers had several bloody battles with the French . . . There is a hill in Pompey, which the Indians will not visit, and which they call Bloody Hill. . . . The old fortifications were erected previous to European intercourse. The Indians are ignorant by whom they were made; and in the wars which took place in this country, it is probable that they were occupied as strong holds by the belligerents; and it is likely that the ruins of European works of a different construction may be found… it is remarkable that our ancient forts resemble the old British and Danish. The Bloody Hill site dated by modern archaeology to ca. 1420 A.D. has been excavated carefully in modern times, yielding comparatively superior ceramic artifacts. Significantly more Native sites are now recognized in Pompey, beyond the few which [DeWitt] Clinton knew or was able to visit.” (James A. Tuck, 104-119) Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source 2014 Rick Grunder page 403. Map from “Onondaga Iroquois Pre History A Study in Settlement Archaeology” James A. Tuck 1971 page 20

Onondaga, Joseph Smith’s Indians?

“Onondaga was a name that Joseph would have heard frequently in the Indian lore which B. H. Roberts felt must have influenced Joseph during his early days in Palmyra… Indeed, in order to reach Palmyra in company with Lucy Mack Smith and his siblings when they emigrated from Vermont, Joseph had to traverse the important township of Onondaga, through which the original Genesee and Seneca Turnpikes still run today…” Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source 2014 Rick Grunder pg 1125

LAMANITE SETTLEMENTS

I share 5 mounds dated from 700 to 1100 AD called SACKETT, GENEVA, LAWSON, MORROW, & VINE VALLEY Mounds. These are a few of the mounds around the Cumorah area that show the Lamanites settlements were possible after the final battles could be all around this location. See above map.

For many more details of Ancient battles and archaeology in New York, see my blog here titled, “Pompey, Onondaga County New York, Near Palmyra and Cumorah


Complete mastodon jaw unearthed in New York after homeowner spots teeth in backyard

The Stockton, New York, homeowner initially spotted two teeth hidden in the fronds of a plant on their property and proceeded to uncover two more teeth buried inches underground, the New York State Museum said. Staff from the museum, which is based in Albany and has an archaeological research department, and SUNY Orange launched an investigation at the property.

mastodonteeth02.jpg
A complete mastodon jaw was unearthed from the yard of a home in New York state.New York State Museum

Their excavation unearthed additional fossils, including a full, well-preserved adult jaw and fragments of rib and toe bones that once belonged to a mastodon — ancient giants that existed during the Ice Age and became extinct some 10,000 years ago. The term refers to a group of massive elephant-like species, like the mammoth.

“When I found the teeth and examined them in my hands, I knew they were something special and decided to call in the experts,” said the homeowner in a statement to the New York State Museum. “I’m thrilled that our property has yielded such an important find for the scientific community.”

mastodonteeth01.jpg
Excavators discovered fragments of the mastodon’s toe and rib bones in addition to the jaw.New York State Museum

Remnants of mastodons have been discovered in New York before. According to the museum, more than 150 fossils of these prehistoric creatures have been documented to date statewide, with around one-third of them coming from Orange County, where the latest bones were found.

But experts said the findings offer an opportunity to learn something new.

“This discovery is a testament to the rich paleontological history of New York and the ongoing efforts to understand its past,” said Robert Feranec, a research director and curator at the New York State Museum whose work centers on ice age animals, in a statement. “Fossils are resources that provide remarkable snapshots of the past, allowing us to not only reconstruct ancient ecosystems but also provide us with better context and understanding of the current world around us.”

The mastodon fossils will undergo carbon dating and analysis to determine the creature’s age, diet and habitat while it was alive, the museum said. After that analysis and subsequent preservation work are complete, the bones will be featured on public display in 2025.”


See additional information titled, Elephants, Cureloms, & Cumoms (Mammoths?) in North America

A mastodon tusk discovered in a sinkhole in the Aucilla River shows clear signs of human contact, according to a new analysis.

Mastodon Rock-Underwater Stonehenge?

The Mastodon rock is perhaps one of the most incredible features of the underwater Stonehenge. Researchers speculate that the rock is made out of granite, a very hard material. For people to carve something onto this stone, they had to use a tool harder than granite. So the logical question is: What could ancient mankind have used 10.000 years ago to carve something onto a granite rock?

Researchers stress that the marks and lines that make out the mastodon figure were precisely carved, the lines were not just “scratched” onto the rock.

Mark Holley & Mastadon stone.

The incredible rock formation and the correctly aligned stones circles clearly indicate a man-made structure. The areas around Michigan are a witness of early human presence in the American continent which is believed to date back over 25.000 years. In the distant past, the Lake itself did not exist since an Ice Age ruled over the lands and what is now located at the bottom of one of the five Great Lakes of North America, was once on dry land.

The man responsible for this underwater discovery is Mark Holley, professor of underwater archeology at the Northwestern Michigan College. In 2007, he searched for shipwrecks but found, 12 meters below the surface a series of stones arranged in a circle. Adding to this amazing discovery is a relatively large rock which has, on its surface a depiction of a mastodon, an animal that became extinct around 8000 BC. https://holleyarchaeology.com/index.php/the-truth-about-the-stonehenge-in-lake-michigan/

In the region near Lake Michigan, researchers have previously discovered menhirs and petroglyphs. When the first Europeans arrived in the seventeenth century, they found that Michigan had thousands of prehistoric mounds. Scholars also found “sacred stones” across the geography of the Great Lakes, stones according to the natives were placed by another race who lived there before. Statues and stone idols erected in various parts were discovered weighing over 100 kilograms.

The underwater Stonehenge of Lake Michigan must have been created before the last Ice Age when the lake bed was dry, and that is, according to researchers, over 12.000 years ago, a time that according to history, mankind couldn’t erect such elaborate constructions.

What does this tell us about history? Is this another piece of evidence that points to the fact that history books, as we know them should be rewritten? We believe yes.


Source and reference

Lake Michigan Stonehenge

When trying to decide what to write about, I came across an article that mentioned that there was a structure like Stonehenge recently discovered in Lake Michigan. Structures much like Stonehenge are common, especially in the United Kingdom, so it was interesting to find that there was something similar even closer to home, and underwater none the less. Mark Holly, a professor of underwater archaeology at Northwestern Michigan University  , discovered the site in 2007. The archaeologist was hired to survey the floor of the lake close by to Traverse City using sonar to examine old boat wrecks. They found cars, boats, and a pier from the Civil War era but even more surprising was the underwater structure.

The stones are organized  in a circle 40 below the surface of Lake Michigan and is believed to be at least 10,000 years old. One stone in the outer circle, although still up for debate, appears to have a carving of a mastodon, an animal that closely resembles an elephant that went extinct over 10,000 years ago.

Of course, the logical question is how did the stones end up under one of the largest lakes in the world? The only explanation I could find was that local could have created the structure during the last Ice Age when the lake bed was dry.

The problem is that many specialists want to see the structure themselves to determine its authentically, only most of the experts do not dive so they have reached a problem. Many people question whether the rocks were purposely placed or a random occurrence. Other stone circles have been found in the area so it would not be an unreasonable discovery. There have been few new updates on the status of the stones so it has yet to be determined.

After seeing the stone circle under Lake Michigan, I was curious what other Stonehenge-like structures were located in the area. Beaver Island located in northern Lake Michigan is home of another stone circle. It consists of a group of stones circularly located around a large central stone that contains unusual carvings. The carvings have not been carbon dated or tested to see the time period they come from and little is known about the structure itself. The significance of the circle is still being debated by archaeologist and historians although local Native Americans recall stories of a gathering place in the island where a stone calendar was located. Some people see the circle as a random glacial deposit with no historical significance.

Sources:

https://anthropology.msu.edu/anp264-ss15/2015/03/25/lake-michigan-stonehenge/

http://www.zmescience.com/science/archaeology/stonehenge-under-lake-michigan-3125445/

http://www.repositorybeaverislandstonecircle.com/

A Vision, As Seen by Newman Bulkley 1886

This article was shared with me by my friend Brett Garrett. I had never read this before and I appreciate Brett sharing it with all of us.

A Vision, As Seen by Newman Bulkley
In Springville, Utah, January 8, 1886.
Bloomington, Utah: Printed at the Union Office. 1886.

A Vision as seen by Newman Bulkley, on the night of the 8th of January, 1886, in Springville, Utah—as related by himself.

“I retired to rest about 9 o’clock in the evening. In a short time I drowsed off to sleep, and it seemed as if the spirit of my dead wife was hovering round about me. Suddenly I awoke, and sleep departed from me, and the vision of my mind was opened, and I beheld the members of the Senate of the United States, and while in session, they were hurled from the Hall by an unseen power. They rallied again, and the second time were thrown from the Hall. They rallied the third time, and were again thrown from the Hall with such violence, that a great number of them were killed. All those that remained alive
had the name of Edmunds printed in their foreheads.

Next I saw a whirlwind commence in the centre of the House of Representatives, which increased until it frightened all the members out of the House, and they then scattered to various parts of the United States, and the inhabitants of the City of Washington became frightened, and scattered, until the City became almost desolate.

Then I saw a great tumult commence all over the United States, which ended in a great deal of blood being shed, and a great many of the people that had heard our Elders preach, and had believed what they had heard, but had not had the courage to embrace the Gospel when they heard it, gathered up what little effects they could take with them, and came to this people in the mountains.

Then I saw many thousands of women and children take refuge in the timber, hazel rough, or any place where they could conceal themselves from the turmoil that was going on in the States, and when the word reached this people, of their situation, there were hundreds of the Seventies called upon to go and hunt them up, and bring them to this people in Utah.

Then the Government of the United States patched up their difficulty, and elected a new Congress, which assembled again to do business. The crusade still continued against the Latter-day Saints. Our enemies attributed all their troubles to the Saints, and the crusaders raised such a howl and sent forth their petitions to Congress, that the first business they done, was to order one hundred thousand of the best and most able-bodied men that could be obtained, to come against us.

When this became known to the Saints, instructions were sent forth, for all the inhabitants of the Territory to gather into valleys, as near as possible to the Temples; and the people gathered into Salt Lake, Cache, Utah and Sanpete Counties, and to St. George, until there was a family to nearly every acre of land, and all the country around was filled with our people; and water broke forth, where before there had been no water, so that all the land could be cultivated. I saw also, that all the old men who had honored their priesthood, became spry and young again.

I also saw that the greater number of those that had gone into polygamy for the principle thereof, had to go to prison, while those who had embraced it for lust, escaped, as the officers appeared to care nothing about them. I saw no preparation of any warlike demonstration in the midst of the Saints, but all appeared to have the spirit of peace and contentment; and when the soldiers came near our borders, then the United States officers and all the Gentiles were seized with fearfulness, and left in haste by night and day, until they all got outside of the borders of this people, and united with the soldiers.

Then the army surrounded this people on every side, and there was no possible way of escape. They then raised their standard and sent forth a proclamation, to all who wished to save their lives to come to them for protection. About one third of our men, and as many women as they could persuade to follow them, went over to the army and joined it.
Then I saw the preparations commence for the entire destruction of the Saints, which consisted in their gathering together all the combustible material they could obtain, making a complete wall all around this people. It looked to me to be some fifty feet high, and from six to ten rods wide on the bottom.

During the time of their gathering this combustible material, our people were laboring in the Temples, endowing men with the fullness of the blessings of the Priesthood, setting them apart, and placing them along the borders of the Saints for their protection; and when the enemy had fired their combustibles, these men, endowed with the Holy Priesthood, walked along, like sentinels on their posts, and waved their hands, and the flames, smoke and ashes that were intended for the destruction of the Saints, turned
upon our enemies, and when this combustible matter was consumed and the fire and smoke had cleared away, lo! and behold! the enemies of this people were not to be found.

During all this time, our people were laboring in the Temples day and night, endowing the Elders of Israel with the fullness of the blessings of the Holy Priesthood, until they got the number of fifty thousand endowed. During this time, the Temple in Salt Lake City had been completed, and in one of the rooms situated in one of the towers, Jesus and Joseph, with their council, were setting.

Then preparations were made for the fifty thousand to go down to the Centre Stake of Zion, with Jesus and Joseph at their head, riding in their Chariots of fire. They seemed to be somewhere about from six to ten rods above the earth. While all these scenes had been transpiring, the remnants of the land had gathered in, from all quarters east of the Rocky Mountains, and some had came from South America.

When our brethren passed down to the Centre Stake of Zion, the remnants went forth and redeemed the land of Zion. I saw the foundation of the Temple laid there, which had the appearance of a bright lustre. The Chariots or Pillar of fire, went over the Temple Block and remained above it, shedding forth its light to those below.

When my attention was drawn back again to the mountains, I saw that the young men and middle-aged had been called away upon different missions, and the old men and women and children had to do all the farm work; and all those who were laboring to build up the City of Zion in Jackson County, had to be sustained from these Valleys, with the exception of the remnants of the house of Jacob. The buffalo and other game had returned upon the plains, to feed them until they could be taught the art of
agriculture.

The earth in the Valleys was sanctified and cleansed, so that it brought forth in its strength, and instead of its bringing from 15 to 40 bushels of grain, per acre, it brought forth from 100 to 200 bushels. The water broke forth in parched ground, and all these Valleys were filled with Saints of the Most High, which had gathered in from the Nations of the earth, to be schooled in the Temples that are now built and that will yet be built, to prepare them to go forth to the Centre Stake of Zion.

I saw all this pass before the eyes of my understanding, and when it had passed once, it was repeated again, which occupied about the whole of the night. I turned over and tried to sleep, but sleep had fled from me, and soon it was daylight. I was not asleep, but was awake during the whole time, and I arose, filled with the glory of what I had seen, resting upon me.”

When Newman Bulkley was born on 18 August 1817, in Tioga, New York, United States, his father, Noah Summers Bulkley, was 41 and his mother, Nancy Ann Newman, was 38. He married Jane Draper on 7 January 1844, in Hancock, Illinois, United States. They were the parents of at least 7 sons and 5 daughters. He died on 13 September 1893, in Springville, Utah, Utah, United States, at the age of 76, and was buried in Springville City Cemetery, Springville, Utah, Utah, United States. https://ancestors.familysearch.org/en/KWJX-HBF/newman-bulkley-1817-1893

The Dream of Yellow Face- “His Book”

The Dream of Yellow Face- “His Book”, is a blog about an amazing life experience about the Chief of the Cree Nation when he and his people were given a place to live and hunt in Mountain View, 20 miles east of Cardston, Alberta, Canada on Latter-day Saint property. You will greatly enjoy knowing a bit about Elder Wood, the Cree Nation and the inspirational dream of Chief Yellow Face.

The devoted friendship between Elder Wood and Chief Yellow Face is an impressive story of a strong faith, and amazing example of Christian values in the Cardston, Alberta area of Saints. The first temple outside of the United States was just across the border of Montana, when the Cardston Temple opened in 1923.

You will also see a 1960 video from the Church about this incident. It has a great message, and a fun movie to see from my past.


THE STORY OF CHIEF YELLOWFACE – BY EDWARD J WOOD IS BELOW

Edward J. Wood
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Edward James Wood (October 27, 1866-April 24, 1956) was a prominent leader of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) in Alberta, Canada and was the founder of Glenwood, Alberta and Hillspring, Alberta.

Wood was born to Mormon parents in Salt Lake City, Utah Territory. At age 21, he was sent to Samoa as a missionary for the LDS Church, where he served from 1888 to 1892. Upon returning to Utah in 1892, Wood married Mary Ann Solomon. In 1896, Wood was again sent to Samoa, this time to be the president of the Samoan Mission of the church.

After Wood returned to Utah in 1898, Charles O. Card invited him to move to Canada in order to take over management of the management of Card’s mercantile store in the Latter-day Saint settlement of Cardston, in the Canadian North West Territories. Wood accepted and moved to Cardston with his family in September 1901.

In 1903, Wood became the president of the Alberta Stake of the LDS Church, which was headquartered in Cardston. In 1906, Wood organized the church’s purchase of the 66,500-acre (269 km2) Cochran Ranch for $6 an acre. On this land, Wood founded the Latter-day Saint settlements of Glenwood (1908) and Hillspring (1910).

In 1923, Wood became the first president of the LDS Church’s Cardston Alberta Temple. He simultaneously served as temple president and stake president until 1942, when he was released from his duties as stake president. In 1948, Wood asked to be released as temple president due to ill health. Shortly thereafter, he was ordained the patriarch of the Alberta Stake, a position he held until his death at age 89. At his death, the president of the LDS Church, David O. McKay, said to apostle Hugh B. Brown, “We have never had a greater President of a Stake than Edward J. Wood.”

Wood was the father of eight children.


The Life of the Cree Indians

“The Cree Indians are a vast tribe of Native Americans who reside in various parts of North America. These locations include the Rocky Mountain and areas along the Atlantic Coast. In Canada, the Cree Indians heavily populate Quebec and Saskatchewan. Similar to other Indian tribes, there are several bands of Cree Indians. These bands consist of the James Bay Cree, Woodland Cree, Plain Cree Indians, etc.

Within Canada, there are over 135 different bands of Cree Indians. Between Canada and the United States, there are approximately 200,000 Cree Indians. Of course, this number is only equivalent to the amount of registered Cree Indians. Hence, the number may be slightly larger.

Cree Indians were a first nation of Canada. Today, several members of the Cree tribes reside on reservations. Within the reservation, each Cree Indian tribe governs themselves separately from the rest of the nation.”
https://kingstonyouthlacrosse.org/about-all/native-american-cree-the-life-of-the-cree-indians.html


My great friend, Mike Lafontaine is a Chippewa/Cree Native American. Here is a picture of his father.

Chief Mel LaFontaine, Ojibway/Chippewa/Cree


THE DREAM OF YELLOW FACE

By President Edward J. Wood President of the Alberta Temple

“About the year 1910, a very fine looking Indian, calling himself Yellow Face, called in Cardston, and said he had with him 20 families of the Cree nation from Eastern Canada, and that they were wandering over the country to find a good trapping country. As they liked the look of this corner of Alberta, they requested permission to camp on some of the vacant lands in our vicinity.

Yellow Face had fairly well educated young men in his company who could talk pretty good English. These acted as interpreters. They had a written language the characters resembling very much the characters seen on the facsimile cuts shown in the Pearl of Great Price. Yellow Face had rather sharp features, a well-shaped forehead, with deep-set eyes. His color was a lighter brown than that of our Blood Indians, he was nearly six feet tall, was very dignified and seemed highly intelligent…Continued below

We directed him and his company to the west section where there were lands with many lakes and plenty of grass for their horses. In a few days, Yellow Face sent word to me that they preferred the upper parts of the Cochrane Ranch lands, [Mountain View, Alberta] and that his company had encamped on the Belly River near the bridge, waiting to hear from me as to their trapping on our Church lands. I sent word that if they would go on the hay lands and do some work in grubbing out a lot of low willows, they might earn a little money that way and also earn the right to do sonic trapping; to which proposal they willingly assented.”

“Mountain View is a hamlet in Alberta, Canada within Cardston County. It is located along Highway 5 approximately 25 kilometres (16 mi) west of Cardston and 20 kilometres (12 mi) east of Waterton Lakes National Park near the United States border. It is also a kickoff point for visitors to Police Outpost Provincial Park, 18 kilometers to the south.” Wikipedia

Continued “They wasted no time, and soon went to the store at Mountain View, a town five miles from their camp, and brought some fine muskrat hides to sell and also some finely beaded moccasins, well tanned rugs, and Indian curios. They did a lot of buying and selling in the Mountain View stores and some trading in Cardston during the trapping season.

While in Mountain View, they seemed very curious about our meetings and asked to attend public services, and also ward reunions of any kind; but while in attend­ance they would talk very little. When the season was about over for trapping, they came and very politely said Goodbye, and seemed to appreciate our allowing them to use the Church lands.

They came back the next year, and again the third year, and traded and acted much as they did before and never seemed to wish to get acquainted with us, until one day near the close of the season, Yellow Face and his Council of Chiefs, comprising the head of each family, making 20 Chiefs, sent to Mountain View for the Church Chief Bishop to come at once to their camp and meet with their Council.

The Bishop went and found them all seated around the edge of the tent, and wondered what they might desire of him. When the Bishop entered, Yellow Face stood up and asked the Bishop to stand in the center of the circle and address them. The Bishop hardly knew what to say, but tried to explain, through their interpreter, the first principles of the Gospel, and other truths he thought they would understand about our revealed Gospel. He spoke over half an hour, and realized they did not seem much interested, so he sat down and talked briefly on local matters, invited them to come to Mountain View to the meetings, and left feeling he had not made much of an impression.

About a week after, they sent for him to come among them again and talk to them once more. He wondered more than ever at their inviting him to talk to them so soon for he knew he had done very little good before. But as he entered the tent he noticed a fine looking Indian woman, whom Yellow Face introduced as his daugh­ter.

The Bishop states that as soon as he saw this woman, the feeling came upon him to talk on the Book of Mormon. Before he began to speak to the assembled Indians, Yellow Face asked him if he had anything new to tell them, saying that they did not care to hear again what he had told them before. When he said he would tell then about a book, every eye was on him and the young woman seemed very nearly white. They all paid marked attention as he spoke and interrupted so frequently through the interpreter, that it was difficult for him to finish. They were much enthused, and pointed for him to be seated where Yellow Face had been sitting, then Yellow Face in his dignified way said he would now tell his story. As he did so every eye was upon him:

“The year before our tribe first came here, I was taken very sick. Some of my Indian friends who had been dead for many years came and told me that I would soon be better, but would get sick again someday, and that I would die, but my family must not think I was dead and bury me, for I was not to be buried until my body was cold all over.

When I woke up, I called my family together and also the Counsel of Five Chiefs (of which I was a member) for our tribe that then lived in Manitoba was large, and I told them of my dream, and they laughed at me and During this time, the Temple in Salt Lake City had been completednot believe it. But, nevertheless, I feared my dream was true.

Time went on, and one day sometime afterward, I was taken very sick, and I at once feared my dream would come true, so I warned my family not to be in a hurry to bury me, even though I died, until they were sure that I was cold all over.

I got weaker and weaker until I left my body, and I went away among a lot of Indians that I knew were dead, some I knew and some I did not know, as they had been dead so long. But they were not dead at all, and told me to die was only to leave the body for your people to take care of, and to come where they were.

As for me, they said that I had to go back and use my body again for several years. THEY SAID I WAS TO GO AMONG THE WHITE PEOPLE UNTIL I FOUND A BOOK THAT TOLD OF THE HISTORY OF THESE DEAD INDIANS WHO WERE NOT DEAD.

I asked them how I would know the people who had the book that would tell my live Indian friends all about who they were and about their dead relatives; and they gave me these five keys:

  1. They will let you camp on their own lands, and trap and hunt.
  2. They will treat you like one of them in your business dealings with them.
  3. They will invite you to their meetings and ask you to speak.
  4. They will invite you to sit with them at their tables to eat.
  5. They will visit you in your camp, and their men will not bother your women nor molest any of you.

When you find this kind of people, have them meet in your Council, and have them tell you what they be­lieve, and they will tell you about this book.

I then woke up and found my wife and my friends had about decided to bury me as I had been dead several days and was cold all over, except a small place over my heart, but when I came back to life and told them where I had been and that our Indian relatives were not dead at all, they wondered at me. And when I told them that I would pick about 20 families and travel until I found the Book, they again wondered, but as they all believed in a God, they said they would follow me.

So in due time we formed our company and started. We made many camps, and traveled many seasons. But there are not many people who are true friends of the Indian; and it was hard to find a people who answered to the five keys until we landed among you.”

Yellow Face had grown quite eloquent in telling of his wonderful experience among the dead-yet-living Indians, as he termed them, and before he sat down, he asked for the Book. The Bishop went and got a Book of Mormon and gave it to him. He took it as though it had always belonged to him, and said to the Bishop that it was his Book because it was the history of his people, both of the dead and of the living.

After this very interesting experience of the Bishop, I met Yellow Face at the home of the Bishop and he told us of how he had watched us and of his sitting by my side at a certain reunion of the ward the year before, and of how he had taken note of our treatment of him, and of his great surprise when I told him his company could camp on the Church lands, and of his object in camping on the main road, so that all of our people going to and from several of our main wards, had to pass through this Indian village, and of his coming the three times—a year apart—as he wanted to see if we would change in our treatment of his company. He also told us of many principles of religion that he said his tribe believed in, which were very interesting to us.

He then took the Book of Mormon, calling it their long lost Book, and wrapped it among their valuables, which they always carry in a separate buckskin sack, and hang it apart from any other belongings on a tripod in front of the head Chief’s lodge. These articles are held sacred by the tribe and are exhibited only on rare occasions.

Yellow Face and his company now seemed satisfied, and having no further desire to stay among us, soon left. We heard many times afterward of how they would camp along the highways, and Yellow Face would take his own interpreter and call upon a family, and would hand “His Book” to the family and ask them to read it for him. We heard of this being done and the Book being read to him by many people who wondered at what the book contained, and seemed quite interested when he would tell them it was the history of his people. Source

A Chosen People (1960) – Intended for young Indians, this tells the true story of an Indian Chief who dreams about a people who have a record of his ancestors. Based on an incident taken from the diary of President Edward J. Woods (1866-1956).

Edward J. Wood Gave All to Cardston

After Charles and Zina Card, there is perhaps no individual with a more prominent role in the history of Cardston, Alberta, than Edward J. Wood.

Born in Salt Lake City in 1866, Wood had already proved his devotion to the Lord by the time he arrived in Cardston in 1901. At the age of 21, after becoming engaged to be married, he was called on a mission to the Samoan Islands, delaying his marriage several years. He returned in 1892 and married Mary Ann Solomon, and they already had two children in 1896 when he was again called to Samoa. This time, at the age of 29, he served as mission president there for two years without his wife and family.

Edward J. Wood, Cardston Alberta Temple President 1939.

A year after his return, family members who had moved to Alberta, Canada, convinced Edward and Mary Ann to join them, and by September 1901 the Woods had arrived in Cardston. The town’s aging founder, Charles O. Card, invited Edward to assume management of the Cardston Mercantile, and Wood soon also found himself heavily engaged in Church work there.

Beginning with missionary work among less active members , in his first year Wood also served as Sunday School president and before long was called as the second counselor in the Cardston Stake presidency. Less than a year later – and less than two years after his arrival in Canada – Edward Wood was called to preside over the newly created Alberta Stake.

In addition to his leadership, Wood was also responsible for the colonization of 67,000 acres of Church land northwest of Cardston. He oversaw surveys of the land, identified town sites, and was the Church’s agent in selling the land. The towns of Glenwood and Hill Spring were the result of his labors.

Cardston Temple Workers 1938

When the Church built a tabernacle in Cardston, they asked Wood to oversee its construction. Plans for a temple soon followed, and Wood was again called upon to chair the committee that oversaw its construction. When the temple was finished in 1923, Wood was called as its president. Having already served twenty years as the stake president, Wood filled both roles for another nineteen years, until he was released from his stake duties at the age of 76. It would be another six years before he was released, in 1948, as the president of the Cardston Temple. Before long, he was called to be the patriarch of the Alberta Stake. Wood died in 1956, just half a year shy of his 90th birthday. https://history.churchofjesuschrist.org/content/historic-sites/cardston/alberta/edward-wood-cardston-alberta?lang=eng

More about Edward J. Wood

https://www.findagrave.com/memorial/54923145/edward-james-wood

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/ensign/1988/09/edward-j-wood-faith-personified?lang=eng

The “Plains” of the Heartland! NEW Evidence of North American Geography

NEW INFORMATION TO STRENGTHEN HEARTLAND GEOGRAPHY
The Plains of the Heartland! The Most Sacred Land!

WARNING: This is a long article. Only the brave need to move forward.


As I continue to look and research, I feel strongly that the most sacred and blessed land in the Promised Land of the United States which in my opinion should be called, “The Plains of the Heartland.” These plains are located in the United States Central Lowlands, roaming from the cradle of civilization where Adam dwelt near Independence, MO, all the way to Kirtland, Ohio, where the first Temple of the Restoration was dedicated. It spans 800 miles of sacred land I now call, “The Plains of the Heartland” (See map below)

Sacred Plains of the Nephites. Nephihah and Bountiful/Mulek

Why are the Plains of the Nephite Heartlands so sacred? It is where life began where Adam was placed on these plains, and it will end where the New Jerusalem will be built at that same location. It was on these Plains that Joseph saw in vision, and said in a letter to Emma that he was, “wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” JSP

These Plains are where Captain Moroni at age 25, takes over the Nephite armies in 74 BC and he begins his defense on the Plains of the Nephites. Moroni will also travel over the Plains of Nephihah and the Plains of Bountiful/Mulek during their defense of freedom for our blessed country.

Captain Moroni commands the Lamanites to make a covenant of peace or be destroyed. Moroni said, “I command you by all the desires which ye have for life, that ye deliver up your weapons of war unto us, and we will seek not your blood, but we will spare your lives, if ye will go your way and come not again to war against us.” Alma 44:6

In about 73 BC, Captain Moroni made that sacred oath with God we are very familiar with. We read in Alma 46:22, “Now this was the covenant which they made, and they cast their garments at the feet of Moroni, saying: We covenant with our God, that we shall be destroyed, even as our brethren in the land northward, if we shall fall into transgression; yea, he may cast us at the feet of our enemies, even as we have cast our garments at thy feet to be trodden under foot, if we shall fall into transgression.

Moroni said unto them: Behold, we are a remnant of the seed of Jacob; yea, we are a remnant of the seed of Joseph, whose coat was rent by his brethren into many pieces; yea, and now behold, let us remember to keep the commandments of God, or our garments shall be rent by our brethren, and we be cast into prison, or be sold, or be slain.” Alma 46:22-23

On the Plains between Mulek [Ft. Wayne Indiana?] and Bountiful [Newark, Ohio?], Captain Moroni, Teancum, and Lehi defeated Jacob and defended the City Bountiful for the Nephites in 65 BC (Alma 52:20). Therefore, Captain Moroni takes the city of Mulek by stratagem, Alma 52:21–26. See Plain #4 on map below

It was also on the plains of Nephihah where Pahoran and Moroni retook Nephihah in 62 BC (Alma 62:18). Then, Moroni takes the city of Nephihah, Alma 62:18–26. And, after fortifying Nephite lands, Moroni yields command of the army to his son Moronihah. Alma 62:42–43. We also see “Helaman and his brethren went forth, and did declare the word of God with much power unto the convincing of many people of their wickedness, which did cause them to repent of their sins and to be baptized unto the Lord their God.” Alma 62:45.

The blood of Captain Moroni and thousands of righteous saints was lost, on these very plains where Nephites battled for the their freedom. Sacred freedom is always worth fighting for, defending, and even sacrificing our very life.

Far West a Holy Consecrated Place

“To his steady drum roll about the Indian and his destiny, [WW] Phelps added his view of the land west of the Missouri settlements, which he called the “Far West.” Wasn’t this, the editor wondered, the land of the covenant, where the Book of Mormon Jaredites and Nephites had once roamed before meeting their destruction? While the world would never prize the area because of its want of timber and mill seats, Deity had a different view.

This land was Zion, he argued, the land of Joseph, the receptacle of “the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills.” In a few sentences, Phelps wove together some of the images that Joseph Smith had been using when speaking of the western Zion and the soon-to-be redeemed Indian 47” (47 Evening and the Morning Star 1 (October 1832): 137] Phelps was citing Deuteronomy 3313-17 The editor later would help select Mormon settlement sites in Daviess County and may have had a role in choosing the name of the region’s most prominent town, Far West, thus giving another expression to his fascination with the western region).” SEEKING THE “REMNANT”: THE NATIVE AMERICAN DURING THE JOSEPH SMITH PERIOD Ronald W Walker

Nephitish Altar

George W. Robinson, a scribe of Joseph Smith who was with him at the time, writes: “We next kept [traveling] up the river mostly in the timber for ten miles, until we came to Colonel Lyman Wright’s who lives at the foot of Tower Hill. A name appropriated by President Smith in consequence of the remains of an old Nephitish Altar and Tower where we camped for the Sabbath.” (Scott H. Faulring ed., An American Prophet’s Record: The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, SLC: Signature Books, 1989, p. 184.)  1838 Joseph Smith, Jr. History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 3:34-35 Quoted in  Step by Step through the Book of Mormon by Alan C. Miner

So what did Robinson mean when he said they discovered the remains of a “Nephtish” structure? It is important to note that the early Latter-day Saints clearly believed that the native North American tribes were descendants of the earlier Nephite-Lamanite civilization. With this belief, Robinson probably used the word “Nephitish” to indicate that the structure or altar was built by, or originated with, the North American Indians. He may have also used “Nephitish” to mean that the altar was of ancient origin. Therefore, what Robinson was attempting to describe were the remains of what appeared to be a sacred altar structure erected by early Native Americans.”  (Alexander L. Baugh, “Joseph Smith in Northern Missouri,” in Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer, ed. Richard Neitzel Holzapfel and Kent P. Jackson (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University; Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2010), 291–346.)

The Spot where Cain killed Abel.

“In connection with President McKay’s visit at Far West, it is to be noted that while there the President appeared somewhat overwhelmed. The place made a deep impression upon him; so much so that he referred to Far West a number of times in the ensuing days as a place of deep impression.

“The feeling that President McKay had at Far West registered upon me once again, but now with greater impact. The events that transpired there are significant: (a) The Lord proclaimed Far West a holy and consecrated land unto him, declaring to Joseph Smith that the very ground he stood on there was holy. (b) The Prophet Joseph Smith contended with the devil face to face for some time, upon the occasion of the power of evil menacing one of his children in the Prophet’s home just west of the temple site. Lucifer declared that Joseph had no right to be there, that this was his place. Whereupon the Prophet rebuked Satan in the name of the Lord, and he departed and did not touch the child again. (c) The overwhelming feeling that President McKay had when he visited this sacred place.

“The Answer: I have often pondered the holy significance of Far West, and even more so since President McKay’s visit. The sacredness of Far West, Missouri, is no doubt due to the understanding that the Prophet Joseph Smith conveyed to the brethren, at these early times, that Adam-ondi-Ahman, the place to which Adam and Eve fled when cast out of the Garden of Eden, is where Adam erected an altar unto God, and offered sacrifices, and that Far West was the spot where Cain killed Abel.

“This information tends to explain why the Lord declared Far West to be a holy consecrated place; and no doubt explains why Satan claimed that place as his own, as it was here that he entered into a covenant with Cain, resulting in the death of Abel, the first of mortal existence [to die] upon this earth.

“It would appear that President McKay while there felt the spirit and significance of this holy place.” The Life of Joseph Fielding Smith, p.340

Holy Kirtland Temple

With Willard Richards acting as scribe, Joseph Smith gave a revelation on Aug. 2, 1833, “And again, verily I say unto you, my friends, a commandment I give unto you, that ye shall commence a work of laying out and preparing a beginning and foundation of the city of the stake of Zion, here in the land of Kirtland, beginning at my house…

On March 27, 1836, Joseph Smith gave the dedicatory prayer for the temple, which he said was given to him by revelation. This dedicatory prayer is now found in D&C 109.” Source

“The Bible tells us that the original followers of Jesus, known as ‘saints,’ gathered at the Temple in Jerusalem; the Latter Day Saints mirrored their experience by building the Kirtland Temple where they, too, could tarry until they were endowed or clothed with the Holy Spirit (Luke 24:49).  They felt this endowment was necessary so they could then go forth into the world filled with the Spirit to share the message of Jesus Christ.” Source

Elder Alvin R. Dyer, whom President McKay subsequently ordained an apostle and later set apart as a counselor in the church presidency, offered some interesting after-thoughts on Far West:

Plains of Olaha Shinehah/Adam-ondi-Ahman

“The editor [Bruce R. McConkie] later would help select Mormon settlement sites in Daviess County and may have had a role in choosing the name of the region’s most prominent town, Far West, thus giving another expression to his fascination with the western region. “Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the hands of Ephraim.” (McConkie, Bruce R., A New Witness for the Articles of Faith [1985], 511.)

But one of the most sacred events that happened on the Plains of Olaha Shinehah was,  three years before his death, Adam gathered his righteous posterity in Adam-ondi-Ahman and blessed them, “and the Lord appeared unto them” (see D&C 107:53–56). Before the Millennium, another important meeting will occur in Adam-ondi-Ahman, during which the Savior and Adam and other prophets will gather with righteous Church members (see D&C 27:5–14Daniel 7:13–14, 22). Here we learn the Plains of Olaha Shinehah or the “place where Adam dwelt” is one of the most Holy sites in the history of this Earth. All of this happened or will happen on the “Plains of the Heartland”.

Proof of its Divine Authenticity/Zelph

Zelph’s skeleton was found near Valley City, Illinois by Zion’s camp members in 1834 and in vision Joseph called his name Zelph and his great prophet was named Onandagus, and the mound referred in history is Naples Russell Mound 8. It is upon the “Plains of Nephi”

“The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

“Before breaking camp the morning of June 3, the Prophet Joseph Smith, accompanied by several of the men, went to observe a large mound which was located approximately one mile below the Phillip’s Ferry crossing. It was of unusual size and lay within the proximity of a number of smaller mounds. Heber C. Kimball and Wilford Woodruff recorded in their journals that the mound was one hundred feet high and three hundred feet above the level of the river. The height of the mound enabled the men to look over the tops of the trees and view the surrounding area. At the crest of the mound, human bones were strewn around the base of what appeared to be a three-tiered altar. Heber C. Kimball wrote that the arrangement of the stones resembled the ancient order or altars..

The men were curious about the area, the mounds, and particularly about the scattered bones. As they began to descend  the mound, Joseph Smith suddenly stopped, pointed to the ground, and said, “Brethren, dig in there.”  When the earth had been removed to the depth of one or two feet, the men found the skeleton of a large man.  Journal accounts state that, “the bones were all there and in a good state of preservation.”  Buried in the backbone, between the ribs of the man was a stone arrowhead which Milton Holmes took.  Examining the skeleton more closely, it was noted that one of the thigh bones had been previously broken and knitted together.  The thigh bones and the arrowhead were taken back to camp and placed in Wilford Woodruff’s wagon.  The skeleton was unusually large .  It was estimated to be over eight feet tall.James L. Bradley, Zion’s Camp 1834: Prelude to the Civil War (Salt Lake City: Publishers Press, 1990), p. 207.

“On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow.

The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” Joseph Smith Papers History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834], Page 483

President Wilford Woodruff warned: “I will here say that God has inspired me to keep a Journal History of this Church, and I warn the future Historians to give Credence to my History of this Church and Kingdom; for my Testimony is true, and the truth of its record will be manifest in the world to Come.” (Journal of Wilford Woodruff, 6 July 1877, Historical Department, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; emphasis added. Spelling and punctuation have been standardized.)  The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect Elder Boyd K. Packer

Manti in the Book of Mormon/Huntsville, MO

Joseph Smith accompanied several Church members in exploring the area around Lyman Wight’s northern Missouri home. In his journal, A. Jenson wrote: “The [Kirtland] camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti.” A. Jenson, Historical Record, Book 1, p. 601 Millennial Star 16:296


 

Chiasmus represented as an “X” structure. When read left to right, top to bottom, the first topic (A) is reiterated as the last, and the middle concept (B) appears twice in succession.

Inverted Parallels & Chiasmus on the Plains of the Heartland

1. The Nephites and Mulekites after settling in Zarahemla, traveled West to East in their LAST days, which is opposite of the travels of the restored LDS Church which went from the East (NY) to the West (Nauvoo). A form of Chiasmus. 2. Chiasmus is an inverted parallel structure in which a series of thoughts or movements are repeated in reverse order. (See Moroni’s America Chapter 4)


Chiasmus: (Latin term from Greek χίασμα, “crossing” and from the Greek χιάζω, chiázō, “to shape like the letter Χ”) is the figure of speech in which two or more clauses are related to each other through a reversal of  structures in order to make a larger point; that is, the clauses display inverted parallelism. Chiasmus was particularly popular in the literature of the ancient world, including Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, where it was used to articulate the balance of order within the text. The elements of simple chiasmus are often labeled in the form A B B’ A’, where the letters correspond to grammar, words, or meaning. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chiasmus)

See my blog here for more about Chiasmus

Journey Chiasms

From New Jerusalem to the 100 BC Earthworks of Newark, Ohio, are these same “Plains of the Heartland.” From Joseph’s letter to Emma in Atlas, Illinois to where Emma was residing on that date of June 4, 1834 in Kirtland, Ohio, these are also “Plains of the Heartland.” If fact it seems these Plains were traveled so often by so many, it has been a clear route within the heartland geography.

Many Travels on the Plains of the Heartland

West to East
Garden of Eden to Hill Cumorah
New Jerusalem to Ontario New York
Adam-Ondi-Ahman to Kirtland Ohio
Zarahemla (Mormon/s Final Battles) to Cumorah
From Liberty MO to Kirtland Ohio
Zarahemla to Nephite Battles in MO, IL, IN, OH, PA, to NY

East to West
Cumorah (Young Mormon’s Journey) to Zarahemla (Montrose Iowa) (Mormon 1:6)
Kirtland, OH (LDS Church Migration) to Fishing River, MO Kirtland Camp to Missouri 1838
Atlas, Illinois (Emma’s Letter) to Kirtland Ohio
Zion’s Camp Kirtland to Missouri

Where are the PLAINS in the JUNGLES of Mesoamerica?

Can there be any Doubt. Nephites in the Heartland of America?

“We see through the light of revelation that the wicked of this nation will someday be destroyed in that very area, [Cumorah] repeating the same pattern over and over again.  The Nephites were destroyed there.  The Jaredites were destroyed there.  Will our nation go to Mexico to be destroyed at Cumorah?  Of course not.  Can there be any doubt that these lakes referred to are the Great Lakes?  Brigham Young said: This book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the state of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario County.” Cheesman, Paul R., 1978, The World of the Book of Mormon, Horizon Publishers, Bountiful, Utah, p. 24

Where did the Nephites specifically Live?

Jungles of Mesoamerica, or the Plains of the United States? Did they live on the Promised Land of America, or on a land somewhere else that may be nice, but wasn’t chosen as the Promised Land? “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

Heartland Key Locations

As a Heartlander, I can now zone in on where many of the specific events happened in North America. What does the Book of Mormon text tell me? My key locations for the Nephites is the Hill Cumorah in Ontario, NY(D&C 128:20) and the City of Zarahemla (D&C 125:3) near Montrose, Iowa. Another very critical key location on the map is the “Plains of the Nephites” (Follow Zion’s Camp from the Mississippi River at Atlas Illinois all the way to Kirtland, Ohio. See bright green plains above).

Now I add two more key locations of the Nephites. The Plains of Nephihah,  and the plains of Olaha Shinehah, are these two more important key locations which I discuss today in this blog.

Very New Information (April 2024)

Let’s tie together, these 4-Plains of the Heartland:
1- PLAINS OF OLAHA SHINEHAH, D&C 117:8 Independence & Adam-Ondi-Ahman, MO
2- PLAINS OF THE NEPHITES Emma’s Letter[JSP] Atlas, IL to Kirtland OH
3- PLAINS OF NEPHIHAH Alma 62:18 Springfield, IL to Indianapolis, IN
4- PLAINS OF BOUNTIFUL Alma 52:20 Fort Wayne, IN to Newark, OH

Where would the Nephites have lived, and why, and what archaeology may validate it? What would be the best places of defense or where to build a fort? How important to have high places where you could see your enemy? What method of transportation would be best, walking or canoe? Where to build a city and live for long periods of time because of the nearby agricultural land or type of soil? What long term trading paths existed to share goods from all over the United States? ” Would they fight in the Jungles of Mesoamerican or on the “Plains” of the United States? I’m excited to share NEW information about my discovery of the important “Plains found between two Book of Mormon cities“, in Alma 52:20 and also the show you the importance of D&C 117:8 with the “Plains of Olaha Shinehah

New Geography about the Plains of Nephihah

In this blog I discuss a very amazing discovery. I may have found where the “Plains of Nephihah”(Alma 62:18), are located in the USA, where the “Plains between the two cities”, are located in the USA (Alma 52:20), are located, and I will tie them into what we all know about, where the “Plains of the Nephites” are located that Joseph Smith identified.

“Two named Plains of the Book of Mormon and one from Joseph, and one from Adam, and they all four are in the same general location of successive plains. Between the City Bountiful (Newark, Ohio) and the city of Mulek (Fort Wayne, Indiana). I call these the “Plains of Bountiful” or the Plains of Mulek.” Read on and explore with me.

Alma 52:9,11-13, 21-22, 26-27, 31 About Nephihah

9 And he also sent orders unto him that he should fortify the land Bountiful, and secure the narrow pass which led into the land northward, lest the Lamanites should obtain that point and should have power to harass them on every side.
11 And he also said unto him, I would come unto you, but behold, the Lamanites are upon us in the borders of the land by the west sea; and behold, I go against them, therefore I cannot come unto you.
12 Now, the king (Ammoron) had departed out of the land of Zarahemla, and had made known unto the queen concerning the death of his brother, and had gathered together a large number of men, and had marched forth against the Nephites on the borders by the west sea.
13 And thus he was endeavoring to harass the Nephites, and to draw away a part of their forces to that part of the land, while he had commanded those whom he had left to possess the cities which he had taken, that they should also harass the Nephites on the borders by the east sea, and should take possession of their lands as much as it was in their power, according to the power of their armies.”
20 And it came to pass they sent embassies to the army of the Lamanites, which protected the city of Mulek, to their leader, whose name was Jacob, desiring him that he would come out with his armies to meet them upon the plains between the two cities. But behold, Jacob, who was a Zoramite, would not come out with his army to meet them upon the plains.
21 And it came to pass that Moroni, having no hopes of meeting them upon fair grounds, therefore, he resolved upon a plan that he might decoy the Lamanites out of their strongholds.
22 Therefore he caused that Teancum should take a small number of men and march down near the seashore; and Moroni and his army, by night, marched in the wilderness, on the west of the city Mulek; and thus, on the morrow, when the guards of the Lamanites had discovered Teancum, they ran and told it unto Jacob, their leader.
26 And thus Moroni had obtained possession of the city Mulek with a part of his army, while he marched with the remainder to meet the Lamanites when they should return from the pursuit of Teancum.
27 And it came to pass that the Lamanites did pursue Teancum until they came near the city Bountiful, and then they were met by Lehi and a small army, which had been left to protect the city Bountiful.
31 And it came to pass that before the Lamanites had retreated far they were surrounded by the Nephites, by the men of Moroni on one hand, and the men of Lehi on the other, all of whom were fresh and full of strength; but the Lamanites were wearied because of their long march.

Summary of Alma 52

Lehi protects Bountiful. Teancum leaves Bountiful near seashore, to draw out the Lamanites. The Lamanites leave City of Mulek onto the Plains to overtake Teancum. Moroni overtakes City of Mulek from the west. Lehi leaves Bountiful to force Lamanites to retreat to Mulek. Moroni and Lehi surround Lamanites and defeat them on the Plains. The black dotted line is the St. Lawrence Divide which is the highest point that divides the plains. On this Divide, rain that falls on the divide will run either north or south when forming two opposite direction rivers.

Teancum stays on this higher ground most likely. This is also one of “three necks” spoken of as separate places in the Book of Mormon. This neck is called “The Narrow Neck” Alma 63:5, where later Hagoth sails his ships up Lake Michigan. See yellow on map below.


Plains Between Mulek and Bountiful

Mulek. Occupied by Jacob and the Lamanites Bountiful. Occupied by Teancum and Lehi Land Bountiful west wilderness of Mulek, Moroni was stationed.

In Alma 52:20 we read,  “And it came to pass they sent embassies to the army of the Lamanites, which protected the city of Mulek, to their leader, whose name was Jacob, desiring him that he would come out with his armies to meet them upon the plains between the two cities.” What two cities? Three verses earlier in Alma 17, you will read the names of these two cities. Alma 52:17 “And it came to pass that Teancum made preparations to make an attack upon the city of Mulek [Ft. Wayne Indiana?], and march forth with his army against the Lamanites; but he saw that it was impossible that he could overpower them while they were in their fortifications; therefore he abandoned his designs and returned again to the city Bountiful [Newark, Ohio?], to wait for the coming of Moroni, that he might receive strength to his army.

Evaluating the Research

I was reading and researching last week and came upon something I thought was very significant. I was reading the wonderful quote of Joseph Smith while on Zion’s Camp march, in a letter to his wife Emma, that says, “Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites.” Joseph wrote this letter on the Banks of the Mississippi River near Atlas, Illinois.

The map shows you how green and forested “plains” are in Mesoamerica. Not fit for battle.

I began researching to see what other Geography theorists said about the word, “plains“, and how did they define it? I came across a site called, Book of Mormon Info, by Aric Turner. They believe in a Mesoamerican Geography. They had some good information about “plainshere, although they spoke about the Mesoamerican setting as you see in their map left. I have used some of their information and made it relate to the Heartland Geography. I learned from them in Alma 52:20 that said, he would come out with his armies to meet them upon the plains, between the two cities.” This could be called the “plains” between Mulek and Bountiful.”

Understanding that in my Heartland Model, I feel strongly the “Plains” refer to North America and not Mesoamerica. I think of the Great Plains of the United States and I only think of Jungles in Mesoamerica. I discuss and evaluate that later.

This shows you how “plains” show up as black on this USA map. See the Plains of the Nephites in the Zarahemla circle? See the “Great Plains” in the Heartland of the USA?

These plains in Alma 52:20 that are quoted above, I never remembered hearing about them before, which opened up this research. I thought, how could two men come out with their armies upon the “plains” if there were a bunch of trees, jungle and shrubs around? They couldn’t. So, I believe I have found another plausible witness that the word “plains” as mentioned in the Book of Mormon follows the Heartland definition of grasslands or prairies, which validates my belief that the geography of the Book of Mormon was in the Heartland of the United States. (I encourage you to read the other theorists websites, as you may lean many other interesting things).

In another blog titled, “BofM- Jungles of Mayans or Plains of Nephites”, I ask the question again, how can the cities of Nephites in North America be hidden in plain sight, as many people have said? Yes in plain sight, just not to me and millions of others.

The Word “Plains”

This blog will explain to you about the word “Plains” found in the Book of Mormon record. In the Triple Combination Study Help it gives these “Plains” references:

Plains

Additional “Plains” in the Book of Mormon

D&C 117:8 “Is there not room enough on the mountains of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and on the plains of Olaha Shinehah, or the land where Adam dwelt, that you should covet that which is but the drop, and neglect the more weighty matters?”

What did the Lord tell us about “property” in verses 5–8? (The phrase “the plains of Olaha Shinehah” refers to the land surrounding Adam-ondi-Ahman.)

Read the section heading for Doctrine and Covenants 116 and Doctrine and Covenants 116:1. What is the name of the place the Prophet Joseph Smith explored? Spring Hill, Missouri! What did the Lord reveal about Spring Hill, Missouri?

Three years before his death, Adam gathered his righteous posterity in Adam-ondi-Ahman and blessed them, “and the Lord appeared unto them” (see D&C 107:53–56). Before the Millennium, another important meeting will occur in Adam-ondi-Ahman, during which the Savior and Adam and other prophets will gather with righteous Church members (see D&C 27:5–14Daniel 7:13–14, 22). Here we learn the Plains of Olaha Shinehah or the “place where Adam dwelt” is one of the most Holy sites in the history of this Earth. This is why knowing more about the Plains of Olaha Shinehah, and knowing more about it, is so critical to our understanding of the Gospel.

Key and Sacred Heartland Geography

By understanding that the Plains of Olaha Shinehah, the Plains of the Nephites, the Plains of Nephihah, and the Plains of Bountiful, are all a critical part of the land and geography about the Book of Mormon. The location of these “plains” show there is little doubt about the Book of Mormon events happening in this blessed Heartland of the United States.

Where are the Plains of Olaha Shinehah?

“The plains of Olaha Shinehah, or the place where Adam dwelt,” wrote President Joseph Fielding Smith, “must be a part of, or in the vicinity of Adam-ondi-Ahman.

This name Olaha Shinehah, may be, and in all probability is, from the language of Adam. We may without great controversy believe that this is the name which Adam gave to this place, at least we may venture this as a probable guess. Shinehah, according to the Book of Abraham, is the name given to the sun. (Abraham 3:13.) It is the name applied to Kirtland when the Lord desired in a revelation to hide its identity. (Sec. 82.) Elder Janne M. Sjodahl commenting on the name, Olaha Shinehah, has said: ‘Shinehah means sun, and Olaha is possibly a variant of the word Olea, which is “the moon.” (Abraham 3:13.) If so the plains of Olaha Shinehah would be the Plains of the Moon and the Sun, so called, perhaps because of astronomical observations there made.’ We learn from the writings of Moses that the Lord revealed to the ancients great knowledge concerning the stars, and Abraham by revelations and through the Urim and Thummim received wonderful information concerning the heavens and the governing planets, or stars. It was also revealed by the Prophet Joseph Smith that Methuselah was acquainted with the stars as were others of the antediluvian prophets including Adam. So it may be reasonable that here in this valley important information was made known anciently in relation to the stars of our universe.” (Church History and Modern Revelation, 2:97–98.) D&C 117:8

Doctrine and Covenants 117

The Lord commands William Marks and Newel K. Whitney to leave Kirtland, Ohio, and directs Oliver Granger to settle the First Presidency’s business affairs

Explain that after the Prophet Joseph Smith left Kirtland, Ohio, in January 1838, William Marks was appointed to oversee the Church in Kirtland and to settle Joseph Smith’s and Sidney Rigdon’s debts there. Bishop Newel K. Whitney was in charge of the Church’s businesses and property in Kirtland. These two men were to settle Church affairs in Kirtland and then promptly move with the rest of the Saints to Missouri. However, by July 1838, both men remained in Kirtland. (See The Joseph Smith Papers, Documents, Volume 6: February 1838–August 1839, 191.)

https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/place/olah-shinehah

Manti/Huntsville, MO

ANCIENT CITY OF MANTI IN MISSOURI.

The following account is taken from the history of the travels of the Kirtland Camp: “The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti, and pitched tents at Dark Creek, Salt Licks, seventeen miles. It was reported to the camp that one hundred and ten men had volunteered from Randolph and gone to Far West to settle difficulties.” 1

The following account of the same event is taken from the daily journal of the Kirtland Camp, and was written by Samuel D. Tyler: “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat. 2 3

  1. Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296.
  2. Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, Sept. 25, 1838, filed in Church Historian’s Office.
  3. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3 vols., edited by Bruce R. McConkie [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1954-1956], 3: 239

Jaredite Plains PLAINS OF HESHLON ETHER 13:28
PLAINS OF AGOSH ETHER 14:15

These plains are most likely near Hill Ramah in upstate New York, where the final battles of the Jaredites occurred. Or maybe close to Kirtland Ohio as the battles continued for years northeast toward Hill Ramah.


Plains of the Latter-day Saints

1-Independence, MO: Identified as the center place of Zion (see D&C 57:3). A temple site was dedicated on 3 August 1831. The Saints were driven from here in 1833
2- Fishing River, MO: Joseph Smith and Zion’s Camp traveled from Kirtland, Ohio, to Missouri in 1834 to restore the Jackson County Saints to their land. D&C 105 was revealed on the banks of this river.
3- Far West, MO: This was the largest Mormon settlement in Missouri. A site for a temple was dedicated at this location (see D&C 115). On 8 July 1838, the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles received a call from the Lord to serve missions in the British Isles (see D&C 118). 4- Adam-ondi-Ahman, MO: The Lord identified this place in upper Missouri as the site where a future great gathering will take place when Jesus Christ comes to meet with Adam and his righteous posterity and receive keys (see D&C 78:15; 107:53-57; 116).
5- Liberty Jail, MO: Joseph Smith and others were falsely imprisoned here from December 1838 to April 1839. In the midst of troubled times for the Church, Joseph called on the Lord for direction and received D&C 121-23.
6- Nauvoo, IL: Located on the Mississippi River, this area was the gathering place for the Saints from 1839 through 1846. Here a temple was built, and ordinances such as baptism for the dead, the endowment, and the sealing of families began. Here the Relief Society was organized in 1842. Revelations received include D&C 124-29.
7- Carthage IL: Here the Prophet Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were martyred on 27 June 1844 (see D&C 135).
8- Winter Quarters, NE: The headquarters settlement for the Saints (1846-48) en route to the Salt Lake Valley. The Camp of Israel was organized for the westward journey (see D&C 136).
9- Council Bluffs (Kanesville), IA: The First Presidency was sustained here on 27 December 1847, with Brigham Young as President.
10- Ancient City of Manti Randolph, MO: “This is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon, and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1954-1956], 3: 239

The following account is taken from the history of the travels of the Kirtland Camp: “The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti, and pitched tents at Dark Creek, Salt Licks, seventeen miles. It was reported to the camp that one hundred and ten men had volunteered from Randolph and gone to Far West to settle difficulties.”

The following account of the same event is taken from the daily journal of the Kirtland Camp, and was written by Samuel D. Tyler: “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.  Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296.
Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, Sept. 25, 1838, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3 vols., edited by Bruce R. McConkie [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1954-1956], 3: 239
11-Emma’s Letter from Joseph Smith June 4, 1834, Atlas, IL: “Wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity”
12- Zelph Mound June 2, 1834, Valley City, IL: The Prophet Joseph and others ascended a high mound, on the top of which three altars had once stood. On removing some soil, they uncovered a skeleton, between the ribs of which there was an arrowhead. To the Prophet it was later made known that this was the remains of a Lamanite warrior, by the name of Zelph, who served the great Onandagus, a prophet known from the Hill Cumorah to the Rocky Mountains. Zelph was slain during the last struggle between the Lamanites and Nephites.” The Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 60, No. 10 October 1925 Janne M. Sjodahl
13- Alma 62:18 Quincy, IL: ”And it came to pass that when they had sent them away, they pursued their march towards the land of Nephihah. And it came to pass that when they had come to the city of Nephihah, they did pitch their tents in the plains of Nephihah, which is near the city of Nephihah.”
14- Alma 8:3-4 82 BC, St Charles, MO: “And it came to pass in the commencement of the tenth year of the reign of the judges over the people of Nephi, that Alma departed from thence and took his journey over into the land of Melek, on the west of the river Sidon, on the west by the borders of the wilderness. And he began to teach the people in the land of Melek according to the holy order of God, by which he had been called; and he began to teach the people throughout all the land of Melek.”
15- Fishing River On June 19, 1934, MO: “the [Zion Camp] company arrived between the east and west forks of the Fishing River just north of Jackson County. A large mob intent on destroying Zion’s Camp gathered on the other side of the river. The attack was prevented when a fierce storm swept the area and the river quickly rose more than 30 feet, turning the mob away. Joseph declared, “God is in this storm.” History of the Church, 2:104. Several days later, the Prophet received a revelation at the Fishing River, wherein the Lord declared that the time for redeeming Zion had not arrived. He explained that Zion’s Camp had been “brought thus far for a trial of their faith.” D&C 105:19. The company was formally discharged on July 3, 1834.” LDS Historic Sites Zion’s Camp at the Fishing River.

As I conclude, what does the text tell me? My key locations for the Nephites are the Hill Cumorah in Ontario, NY (D&C 128:20) and the City of Zarahemla (D&C 125:3), near Montrose, Iowa. Another key on the map are the “Plains of the Nephites” JSP (Where Joseph wrote his letter to Emma after crossing Indiana and Illinois during Zion’s Camp). So from the Mississippi River at Atlas Illinois all the way to Kirtland, Ohio. both the Nephites and Latter-day Saints traveled. And another very important location is the Plains of Olaha Shinehah, (D&C 117:8) or “the land where Adam dwelt” in Missouri.


Bible Plains PLAINS OF MOREH ABRAHAM 2:17-18

17 Now I, Abraham, built an altar in the land of Jershon, and made an offering unto the Lord, and prayed that the famine might be turned away from my father’s house, that they might not perish.

18 And then we passed from Jershon through the land unto the place of Sechem; it was situated in the plains of Moreh, and we had already come into the borders of the land of the Canaanites, and I offered sacrifice there in the plains of Moreh, and called on the Lord devoutly, because we had already come into the land of this idolatrous nation.

Shechem

“Located in the Hill Country of Ephraim, the city of Shechem played a vital role in the history of Israel. This location, in the middle of the nation, provided the most important crossroads in central Israel. The city lay along the northern end of “The Way of the Patriarchs.” This road, also called the “Ridge Route” (because it followed a key mountain ridge stretching 50 miles south), traveled from Shechem through Shiloh, Bethel/Ai, Ramah, Gibeah, Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Hebron. This route appears continuously in the Biblical text.”

“Amidst the mountains of Shomron (Samaria) is a four-thousand year old city named Shechem. Very few biblical locales have as rich a history as this storied city. In fact, when the first Jew arrived in the Holy Land, Shechem was his first stop. In this city, also known as Nablus, lie the remains of Joseph, viceroy of Egypt. In recent times, modern-day Jewish heroes have struggled to maintain a Jewish presence in Shechem and Joseph’s Tomb.” Chabad.org

Parallels of the Tribe of Joseph and the Tribe of Judah in the Old World

So in Canaan [Old World], Shechem was in the Land North in the Land of Ephraim and Hebron was in the Land South in the land of Judah. These were the kingdoms of Northern Israel, (Ephraim) and the kingdom of Southern Israel, (Judah). Both brothers of Jacob or Israel and yet both moving in their own direction of Apostasy.

In Cainan (Moses6:17), or the Land of Joseph or the United States has the Land North for the Nephites north above the Ohio River, and the Land South for the Lamanites was south below the Ohio River. (See Map Above) Parallels of the Old World and New World.

Way of the Patriarchs and the Plains of the Nephites.

The Road of the Patriarchs or Way of the Patriarchs (Hebrew: דֶּרֶךְ הֲאָבוֹת Derech haʾAvot Lit. Way (of) the Fathers) is an ancient north–south route traversing the land of Israel and the region of Palestine.[1] The modern Highway 60 (Israel-Palestine) follows roughly the route of the Way of the Patriarchs.[2][3]

The name is used by biblical scholars because of mentions in biblical narratives that it was frequently travelled by Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.[4]

It is also called the Hill Road or the Ridge Route[2] because it follows the watershed ridge line of the Samarian and Judaean Mountains. It runs from Megiddo and Hazor south to Beersheba by way of Shechem,[5] Bethel, Jerusalem, Ephrath and Hebron. Unlike the Via Maris and the King’s Highway which were international roads crossing the territories of many peoples, the Ridge Route was wholly within the territory of ancient Israel.[citation needed] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Way_of_the_Patriarchs

This “Ridge Route” in Samaria or the Way of the Patriarchs, could be equivalent to the “Plains of the Nephites” in Illinois of the New World.

Here we define “Plains” worldwide

“A plain is a broad area of relatively flat land. Plains are one of the major landforms, or types of land, on Earth. They cover more than one-third of the world’s land area. Plains exist on every continent.

Many plains, such as the Great Plains that stretch across much of central North America, are grasslands. A grassland is a region where grass is the main type of vegetation.

In North America, temperate grasslands—those in places with warm summers and cold winters—are often called prairies. In areas with little rain and snow, short grasses grow. In areas that receive more rain and snow, tall grasses can grow 1.5 meters (5 feet) high. However, most tallgrass prairies have been plowed under and are now farmland or pasture.

The Great Plains have supported a wide variety of cultures for thousands of years. The so-called “Plains Indians” are actually more than two dozen tribes. Communities include Blackfoot, native to the Canadian province of Alberta; Arapaho, whose center today is in the U.S. state of Wyoming; and Kickapoo, many of whom live today in the Mexican state of Coahuila.

In Asia and eastern Europe, temperate grasslands are called steppes. Steppes usually do not receive enough rain for tall grasses and trees to grow.

Tropical grasslands are called savannas. Savannas exist in places that are warm throughout the year. They often have scattered trees. Savannas such as the Serengeti plains stretch across much of central Africa. They are also found in Australia, South America, and southern North America.

Not all plains are grasslands. Some, such as Mexico’s Tabasco Plain, are forested. Forested plains have different types of trees, shrubs, and other vegetation.

Deserts can also be plains. Parts of the Sahara, a great desert in North Africa, are plains.

In the Arctic, where the ground is frozen, plains are called tundra. Despite the cold, many plants survive here, including shrubs and moss.” National Geographic

My Conclusion:

In North America and parts of Canada “plains” would be defined as: Grasslands and Prairies. A grassland is a region where grass is the main type of vegetation. In South and Central America “plains” would be defined as: Forested Plains with different trees and shrubs or as Savannahs.

I believe the North American geography with the defined plains, are the best interpretation for the types of land described in the Book of Mormon with reference to “plains.” Perfect land for Buffalo, Horses, domesticated animals and animals who migrate and graze. In Central and South America which are below the equator, are more like Savannah’s and Forested plains with trees and shrubs is more of a jungle type of land for birds and smaller animals, that don’t migrate. In Mesoamerica there are only two animals that migrate, (Turkey and Butterflies). Ether 9:34 which says, “And it came to pass that the people did follow the course of the beasts, and did devour the carcasses of them which fell by the way, until they had devoured them all.” This sounds like buffalo or elk or bear from North America, not small Llamas or Jaguars from Mesoamerica who don’t migrate.


Let’s define more specifically, “Plains” of the United States:

“The Great Plains (French: Grandes Plaines), sometimes simply “the Plains”, is a broad expanse of flatland in North America. It is located west of the Mississippi River and east of the Rocky Mountains, much of it covered in prairie, steppe, and grassland. It is the southern and main part of the Interior Plains, which also include the tallgrass prairie between the Great Lakes and Appalachian Plateau, and the Taiga Plains and Boreal Plains ecozones in Northern Canada. The term Western Plains is used to describe the ecoregion of the Great Plains, or alternatively the western portion of the Great Plains.

The Great Plains lies across both Central United States and Western Canada, encompassing:

The entirety of the U.S. states of Kansas, Nebraska, North Dakota and South Dakota; Parts of the U.S. states of Colorado, Iowa, Minnesota, Missouri, Montana, New Mexico, Oklahoma, Texas and Wyoming;

The southern portions of the Canadian provinces of Alberta, Saskatchewan and Manitoba. The term “Great Plains” usually refers specifically to the United States portion of the ecozone while the Canadian portion is known as the Canadian Prairies. In Canada it covers southeastern Alberta, southern Saskatchewan and a narrow band of southwestern Manitoba, these three provinces collectively known as the “Prairie Provinces”. The entire region is known for supporting extensive cattle-ranching and dryland farming.

Grasslands are among the least protected biomes with vast areas having been converted for agricultural purposes and pastures…. In general, the Great Plains have a wide range of weather, with very cold and harsh winters and very hot and humid summers. [Heartland not Mesoamerica] Wind speeds are often very high, especially in winter. “Wikipedia

Any plains in Mesoamerica would not have a wide range of weather and very few whirlwinds if any. Whirlwinds are mentioned in the Book of Mormon often which could be tornados as well. See my blog here for more about whirlwinds and tornados vs volcanoes.

USGS Survey WHAT IS THE GREAT PLAINS?


“The United States has been subdivided into physiographic regions that, although they have great diversity within themselves, are distinctly different from each other (fig. 2). From the Rocky Mountains on the west to the Appalachians on the east, the interior of our country is a vast lowland known as the Interior Plains. These plains are bounded on the south by a region of Interior Highlands, consisting of the Ozark Plateaus and the Ouachita province, and by the Coastal Plain. In the Great Lakes region, the Interior Plains laps onto the most ancient part of the continent, the Superior Upland. West of the Great Lakes it extends far to the north into Canada. Certainly the Rocky Mountains are distinctly different from the region to the east, which is the Great Plains. The Great Plains, then, is the western part of the great Interior Plains. The Rocky Mountains form its western margin. But what determines its eastern margin?

Figure 2.—Physical divisions of the United States and maximum extent of the continental ice sheets during the Great Ice Age. (click on image for an enlargement in a new window)

During the Pleistocene Epoch or Great Ice Age [I don’t trust the aging of the earth], huge glaciers formed in Canada and advanced southward into the great, central, low-lying Interior Plains of the United States. (See figure 2.) These glaciers and their deposits modified the surface of the land they covered, mostly between the Missouri and the Ohio Rivers; they smoothed the contours and gave the land a more subdued aspect that it had before they came. This glacially smoothed and modified land is called the Central Lowland. Although the ice sheets lapped onto the northern part, the Great Plains is the largely unglaciated region that extends from the Gulf Coastal Plain in Texas northward into Canada between the Central Lowland and the foot of the Rocky Mountains. Its eastern margin in Texas and Oklahoma is marked by a prominent escarpment, the Caprock escarpment. Its southern margin, where it abuts the Coastal Plain in Texas, is at another abrupt rise or scarp along the Balcones fault zone.” Source

Where is the Ancient Americas?

First let me speak to the position of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, on their opinion about the geography of the Book of Mormon. Below is their Gospel Topic Essay where it shows their position as, “the Church’s only position is that, “the events the Book of Mormon describes took place in the ancient Americas.” This is understood and I am fine with their position. (I also know these Essay’s were written by historians and scholars who have their own bias and opinions about these matters). Yes, these Essay’s were approved by the Brethren to be shared [Not necessarily read by the leading Brethren but by the Historians and Intellects who they have trusted], but the church remains neutral as to where the geography exactly happened. I personally think the Book of Mormon Geography happened beginning in the Heartland of the United States, with Lehi leaving Oman and landing in Florida. If you were to ask each Prophet and Apostle where they personally think the Book of Mormon Geography happened, more than likely they would have many varying opinions.

Hugh B. Brown said, “And while all members should respect, support, and heed the teachings of the authorities of the church, no one should accept a statement and base his or her testimony upon it, no matter who makes it, until he or she has, under mature examination, found it to be true and worthwhile; then one’s logical deductions may be confirmed by the spirit of revelation to his or her spirit, because real conversion must come from within.” – Apostle Hugh B. Brown, “A Final Testimony,” from An Abundant Life, 1999

I Believe Prophets and Leaders about North America Below

I truly believe with all my head and heart that the Book of Mormon events began in the Heartland of the United States. I agree with President Monson who said, “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America,that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

Also Elder McConkie said, “Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” 1985 – Elder Bruce R. McConkie

Prophets Testify, The Book of Mormon began in North America.

President Benson said, “Nephi then continues his record: And I beheld the Spirit of the Lord, that it was upon the Gentiles [the American colonies] and they did prosper and obtain the land for their inheritance. . . .And it came to pass that I, Nephi, beheld that the Gentiles who had gone forth out of captivity [from Europe] did humble themselves before the Lord; and the power of the Lord was with them. [1 Nephi 13:15, 16]

This refers, of course, to the American colonists… Consider how very fortunate we are to be living in this land of America. Many great events have transpired in this land of destiny. This was the place where Adam dwelt; this was the place where the Garden of Eden was located. It was here that Adam met with a body of great high priests at Adam-ondi-Ahman shortly before his death and gave them his final blessing, and the place to which he will return to meet with the leaders of his people.

This was the place of three former civilizations: Adam’s, the Jaredite, and the Nephite. This was also the place where our Heavenly Father and his Son, Jesus Christ, appeared to Joseph Smith inaugurating this great and last dispensation. The Lord has also decreed that this land should be “the place of the New Jerusalem, which should come down out of heaven, . . . the holy sanctuary of the Lord” (Ether 13:3). Here is our nation’s destiny! To serve God’s eternal purposes and to prepare this land and people for America’s eventual destiny, he “established the Constitution of this land, by the hands of wise men whom [he] raised up unto this very purpose, and redeemed the land by the shedding of blood” (D&C 101:80). The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson pp. 587-588 https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/ezra-taft-benson_gods-hand-nations-history/

Source: Gospel Topic Essay Here

Stretch Beyond Your Current Spiritual Ability

I have strong opinions that have been formed as personal revelation to me on important subjects. Not doctrine for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, not absolute truth, as I am only a man of the flesh, but these personal revelations have come as very strong opinions of the spirit that I can’t deny. I only expect you to agree with me, as you feel so personally inspired to do so. I am sharing some things here that are very personal, but I feel many of you may be struggling with some issues or questions yourself that this information may be comforting to you, or allow the spirit to work with you directly about sensitive issues of importance. Some may feel these glimmers of personal revelation are not true to me and not important, but that is only your opinion. I feel this blog is of vital importance to one or many who may read it. I appreciate you listening.

President Nelson said, “I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson.I trust our Prophet and love him and our Savior.

Book of Mormon Geography Matters

“God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work….” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

More on the “PLAINS of the NEPHITES”

This quote below from the Prophet Joseph Smith, in a letter he sent to his wife Emma in 1834 while he was on Zion’s Camp March, is very true to me.

Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett

You can also see the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has used this quote in Gospel Essay’s above in red, in describing an important truth to consider about the correct geography of the Book of Mormon. The explanation below is the Mesoamerican opinion of the geography about the Book of Mormon which is also found in the Gospel Essay.

I ask you, how can the cities of Nephites in North America be hidden in plain sight, as many people have said? Yes in plain sight, just not to me and millions of others. In North America there are many open spaces and plains and prairie locations for cities without clearing land much at all. There are hundreds of thousands of Indian Mounds in North America, (Map left) that I never even knew about, until 53 years of age. Yet, the mounds, and cities and cultures of the Native Americans in North America were hidden, so to speak from the world in open spaces with thousands of artifacts in museums all over the land? Here is what a Historian said about this map left:
“The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown below) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009]. This map has been hidden in plain site since 1894, WOW!
Whereas, in Mesoamerica with jungles and ancient buildings hidden by the thick forests we were taught about in school and science, I certainly knew about the enormous pyramid structures in Mesoamerica. These ruins however seem to be more hidden in jungles and dense forests than the ancient cities of the Heartland of the USA. Why do we know so much about these hidden in the jungle buildings?
Heartland vs Mesoamerica
These ancient pyramids of Mesoamerica once found in about 1840, made the explorers so happy to find a new culture. Many in the Church wanted to tie these pyramids to the Lamanites as they thought it would validate the Book of Mormon in the eyes of gentiles. However many historians dated these pyramids at 600 AD to 900 AD long after the Nephites were destroyed as they knew nothing of the Book of Mormon.
Many saints like Benjamin Winchester and William Smith promoted these Mesoamerican pyramids as if they were signs of the Lamanites living in Mesoamerica. Most historians, made a point saying that the Native Americans were not as smart nor as important as their culture of white settlers. The Natives were just called savages was promoted by the Whites which was a huge lie as we have discovered.
Now I realize there are many historians and intellectuals who love the Native Americans as I do, and there are many who love the culture of Mesoamerica and the beautiful ruins of South America. I just believe political correctness is such, that many wonderful so-called Christians, atheists and ornery Americans just think too much of themselves. As I say, truth is hidden and hard to find evil is not, in other words it is easy to follow Satan and not to follow the Savior. In a simplistic way I believe the truth of North America as the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon has been hidden by a false narrative, and the incorrectness of the Mesoamerican setting has been in full display as the way the world should see it. I sincerely believe our wonderful Prophet Joseph Fielding Smith who spoke truth about USA vs Mesoamerica for the correct location of the Book of Mormon, who said the following.

“…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all… It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12 Is this man lying? Is he pretending? Is he misquoted? Is this just an opinion or is it his personal revelation? I have read and studied a lot, but not even close to the amount of time Elder Smith did, but I have to come to the same conclusion as he and Elder Perry I repeat who said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

Joseph’s letter to Emma June 2, 1834. Background: Wilford Woodruff shows oversized thigh bone of Zelph he carried in his wagon during Zion’s Camp March. Art by Ken Corbett

The Book of Mormon indeed speaks of the land of the United States of America. Not Russia, not Guatemala, not England, not Canada or Mexico, but the choice land of the United States of America where Adam was placed and the same place the New Jerusalem will be built. I cannot and will not doubt the hundreds (list here) of prophets and apostles that have agreed that the Book of Mormon began in the Heartland. I can’t find one quote where Joseph Smith said the Book of Mormon began in Mesoamerica. Not even the quote in the Times and Seasons found in the Gospel Essay’s, (Linked below) is proven to be Joseph’s words. But the quote in the letter from Joseph to his wife Emma on June 2, 1834 when he said, “a proof of its divine authenticity“, also quoted later, says it all.

Below is from Moroni’s America page 318-9

Here’s Wright’s explanation: [Mark Wright is a strong believer of the Mesoamerican theory]

“Likewise, the “plains of the Nephites” are never mentioned in the Book of Mormon. To be sure, there are “plains” mentioned between the cities Bountiful and Mulek in Alma 52:20, and we read of the “plains of Nephihah” in Alma 62:18, but the general term “plains of the Nephites” is absent from the Book of Mormon. Because there are multiple plains attested to in the text, the general phrase “plains of the Nephites” is too vague to be of any use in pinpointing it geographically. Even among the Jaredites we read of the “plains of Heshlon” (Ether 13:28) and the “plains of Agosh” (Ether 14:15), but significantly, never just “the plains of the Jaredites.” Plains in the text of the Book of Mormon are always attached to a specific city. Those in Joseph’s letter to Emma are not.”

Neville says, “Wright overlooks two obvious points. First, Joseph could have been referring to all of the plains mentioned in the Book of Mormon. After all, he had traversed Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois—a distance of over 650 miles, most of it consisting of plains—by the time he wrote the letter to Emma. Why would he feel compelled to cite specific names from the text, especially when one of the plains Wright himself refers to was not named? Second, Joseph’s mother related how Joseph described the Nephites as if he had lived among them. He could have been aware of additional Nephite plains not specifically named in the Book of Mormon. If so, and if he knew he had just crossed them, one would expect him to describe them as plains, plural, just as he did. In this connection, Wright quotes but avoids addressing the balance of Joseph’s letter, in which Joseph wrote that he spent the time “recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as proof of its divine authenticity.” In Wright’s view, Joseph was recounting the history of Mesoamerica, picking up skulls and bones in Ohio as proof of the divine authenticity of a Mesoamerican record.

Despite these problems applying the hinterlands approach to North America, the hinterlands approach has many promising implications and suggests new avenues for additional research—especially if it is applied in the opposite direction. I propose that the text of the Book of Mormon, considered in light of the historical, geographical, archaeological, and geological evidence, points to Mesoamerica as the hinterlands to the Book of Mormon narrative. Under this approach, the bulk of the narrative, from the land of Nephi to Zarahemla to Cumorah, took place in North America.

In Mormon’s Codex,[ii] John Sorenson proposed using filters to assess any proposed setting. It’s an effective approach, so this chapter applies the filters Sorenson formulated, along with three additional filters based on the text of the Book of Mormon itself. It thus sets aside the Times and Seasons articles and other extra-textual statements to focus on the merits of Mesoamerican theories based on the text of the Book of Mormon and other scriptures.” Moroni’s America Page 318-319

[i] Ibid, p. 118. Wright erroneously claims Joseph’s letter “was actually penned by James Mulholland and then signed by Joseph.” His citation to the Joseph Smith Papers explains that the version of the letter is in Mulholland’s handwriting, but it is found in JS Letterbook 2, which is a book containing copies of Joseph’s correspondence—not the actual correspondence. Mulholland was one of seven scribes who copied material into Letterbook 2. Mulholland was not a participant on Zion’s Camp and could not have written the original letter.

[ii] John L. Sorenson, Mormon’s Codex (Deseret Book, Salt Lake City, UT 2013), pp. 20-21.

Who was in the First Presidency of the High Priesthood?

If you answer the title question “Who was in the First Presidency of the High Priesthood?”, you are wrong if you say:
Joseph Smith

Frederick G. Williams
Sidney Rigdon…

The FIRST, First Presidency was:

Joseph Smith 

Jesse Gause (Pronounced like house. No known photo of Jesse Gause)
Sidney Rigdon

I was visiting my good friend named Steven Blake at his home in Midvale, Ut this week. He is an amazing artist of historical items, especially of the Book of Mormon. He does not paint, he creates replicas of scriptures, canes, swords, knives, spears, leather bags of the pioneer days etc.

I have several of his replicas myself and they are very well done. Here are pictures of some of his work.


 

Steve Blake has been given permission from the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and specifically Elder Dallin H. Oaks over 20 years ago, to create replicas of the Books of Mormon and was allowed to copy prominent peoples signatures to place inside of these books. Some of the signatures he was given to copy are seen below:


While I was looking inside of one of the pictures of signatures, I noticed his replica signatures had a name I had never know about. the name as a member of the First Presidency said, Jesse Gause. I was very surprised as I had not remembered hearing that name, so I began to investigate. That is why I share the information below in the article.

Presidency of the High Priesthood

This Presidency of the High Priesthood was the forerunner to the First Presidency of the Church. I asked Grok the question, “what was the first, first presidency of the Mormon church?” Here is what Grok said,

“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (commonly called the Mormon Church) was officially organized on April 6, 1830, in Fayette, New York. At that time, no formal three-man First Presidency existed. Instead, the highest leadership was simply:

Joseph Smith – sustained as First Elder
Oliver Cowdery – sustained as Second Elder

These titles come directly from Doctrine and Covenants 20:2–3 (revealed before the Church was organized) and were unanimously approved by the six founding members present.

For the first two years, Joseph Smith led the Church alone as its prophet and “first elder,” with Oliver Cowdery as his closest associate. A formal First Presidency of three was not organized until March 8, 1832, when Joseph Smith chose:

Jesse Gause (first counselor)
Sidney Rigdon (second counselor)

Gause was excommunicated later that year and replaced by Frederick G. Williams in 1833. So, in 1830 itself, the three key leaders people sometimes think of are Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and (later in the year) Sidney Rigdon, but Rigdon was not yet a counselor and the official First Presidency did not yet exist.” Grok AI Nov 4, 2025

QUESTION
“How do you explain the Church publishing D&C 81 with Frederick G. Williams’ name inserted, when the revelation was originally
given to Jesse Gause?  Didn’t Williams deserve his own revelation rather than this already “used” one?

Mission calls are also given through inspiration from heaven, but the First Presidency doesn’t find it necessary to create new wording for each one. The same instructions that were suitable for Jesse Gause were perfectly fine for Frederick G. Williams, who would fill the same position and have the same responsibilities.” https://latterdaysaintandhappy.com/points-to-ponder-in-dc-81-83/

Jesse Gause: Counselor to the Prophet D&C 81

by Robin Scott Jensen

“The early Church underwent significant changes to its organization in a relatively short period of time. Many of these changes can be tracked by reading the early revelations given to individuals in the Doctrine and Covenants. For modern readers, some of the earliest revelations reference lesser-known organizations or individuals. One such revelation, given on March 15, 1832 (now Doctrine and Covenants 81), was given to a relatively unknown figure from Church history: Jesse Gause. Born in 1784, Jesse Gause was raised in Pennsylvania and lived for a time in Delaware. He joined the Society of Friends (the Quakers) in 1806, married Martha Johnson in 1815, and had moved to Ohio by the following year. Five years later, he returned to Delaware. After the death of his first wife in 1828, he moved closer to his extended family—who were members of the United Society of Believers in Christ’s Second Appearing (the Shakers)—for help in supporting his children. By 1829, he had joined the Shaker faith. He remarried in 1830 to Minerva Eliza Byram and settled in a Shaker community in North Union, Ohio, just 15 miles from Kirtland, Ohio.

Exactly how Jesse came to be baptized is unknown, but he quickly gained Joseph Smith’s trust and rose to prominence in the Church. On March 8, 1832, at Hiram, Ohio, Gause and Sidney Rigdon were appointed counselors to Joseph Smith in the newly formed presidency of the high priesthood. Joseph’s own appointment as president of the high priesthood had taken place in January. This presidency was the forerunner to the First Presidency of the Church.

Gause not only acted as a counselor to Joseph Smith, but he also served a mission, traveled to Missouri on Church business, and served as a scribe on the Bible revision project, later known as the Joseph Smith Translation. Like many other members of the early Church, he showed his dedication to his new faith through his labors in helping the cause of Zion.

Sidney Rigdon, who had been baptized in Ohio in late 1830 and had served as a scribe for Joseph Smith, had already been the subject and recipient of several revelations. The revelation that is now Doctrine and Covenants 81, however, was the first one to address Jesse Gause directly. While it is unclear whether Gause specifically requested a revelation from Joseph Smith, the text gives important clarification of Gause’s duties, not just as a member of the Church but as a counselor to Joseph Smith.

The revelation informed Gause (and future readers) that the “keys of the kingdom” belong to the office of the presidency of the high priesthood—in this case, to Joseph Smith himself. It also said that Gause would be blessed if he was “faithful in counsel, in the office” to which he was appointed.

Gause was to “do the greatest good unto [his] fellow beings,” including praying publicly and preaching the gospel to members and nonmembers alike. This, he was told, would “promote the glory of him who is your Lord.” And if he remained “faithful unto the end,” he would receive a “crown of Immortality.

Perhaps surprisingly, Gause was excommunicated from the Church less than a year after the revelation admonished him to endure to the end. His virtual disappearance from the historical records following his missionary labors with Zebedee Coltrin in August 1832 make it difficult to understand why he left. Given his background in both the Quaker and Shaker faiths, it is possible that he came to have theological disagreements with Joseph Smith or other Church members—particularly as Joseph continued to update the doctrine of the Church through revelations.

Modern-day readers of Doctrine and Covenants 81 will find Jesse Gause’s name only in the section heading. By the time the revelation was published in the 1835 edition of the Doctrine and Covenants, Gause’s name had been replaced with that of the man called to take his place: Frederick G. Williams. Subsequent editions of the Doctrine and Covenants retained Williams as the recipient of this revelation. Williams, who replaced Gause as a counselor in January 1833, had been an early convert and supporter of Joseph Smith. Like Gause and Rigdon, Williams also acted as a scribe and clerk to Joseph Smith.

The written records of Joseph Smith’s early revelations underwent changes when early leaders of the Church prepared those revelatory texts for publication in the Doctrine and Covenants in 1835. The changes were logical because some of the revelations no longer reflected the current state of Church organization or doctrinal understanding. As the editors prepared the revelations for print, they likely viewed the revelation in Doctrine and Covenants 81 not merely as counsel to an individual, but rather as a more general revelation to a counselor who was to support Joseph Smith. And because Jesse Gause had left the Church, it is understandable that the editors would have substituted the name of Williams instead.

In some ways, the early revelations were snapshots in time, providing modern readers with a window to the way continuing revelation shaped the early Church. In other ways, the revelations have broader applications. Doctrine and Covenants 81 can be read today not only as an intimate revelation to an early member of the Church, but also as counsel to anyone who is willing to support the prophet.”

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/revelations-in-context/jesse-gause-counselor-to-the-prophet?lang=eng

D&C Section 81

Before the Doctrine and Covenants we had “A Book of Commandments”

Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Hiram, Ohio, March 15, 1832. Frederick G. Williams is called to be a high priest and a counselor in the Presidency of the High Priesthood. The historical records show that when this revelation was received in March 1832, it called Jesse Gause to the office of counselor to Joseph Smith in the Presidency. However, when he failed to continue in a manner consistent with this appointment, the call was subsequently transferred to Frederick G. Williams. The revelation (dated March 1832) should be regarded as a step toward the formal organization of the First Presidency, specifically calling for the office of counselor in that body and explaining the dignity of the appointment. Brother Gause served for a time but was excommunicated from the Church in December 1832. Brother Williams was ordained to the specified office on March 18, 1833. D&C 81 Heading

“1 Verily, verily, I say unto you my servant Frederick G. Williams: Listen to the voice of him who speaketh, to the word of the Lord your God, and hearken to the calling wherewith you are called, even to be a high priest in my church, and a counselor unto my servant Joseph Smith, Jun.;

2 Unto whom I have given the keys of the kingdom, which belong always unto the Presidency of the High Priesthood:

3 Therefore, verily I acknowledge him and will bless him, and also thee, inasmuch as thou art faithful in counsel, in the office which I have appointed unto you, in prayer always, vocally and in thy heart, in public and in private, also in thy ministry in proclaiming the gospel in the land of the living, and among thy brethren.

4 And in doing these things thou wilt do the greatest good unto thy fellow beings, and wilt promote the glory of him who is your Lord.

5 Wherefore, be faithful; stand in the office which I have appointed unto you; succor the weak, lift up the hands which hang down, and strengthen the feeble knees.

6 And if thou art faithful unto the end thou shalt have a crown of immortality, and eternal life in the mansions which I have prepared in the house of my Father.

7 Behold, and lo, these are the words of Alpha and Omega, even Jesus Christ. Amen.” D&C 81

Other articles about Jesse Gause:
https://www.jstor.org/stable/43040570
https://rsc.byu.edu/prophets-apostles-last-dispensation/jesse-gause
https://scholarsarchive.byu.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1722&context=byusq

Ohio: Jaredite and Nephite Mounds; 400 B.C. to A.D. 400

I would like to share things that make sense to me. Of course I believe there was Nephite influence in Mesoamerica but not in the beginning. I just believe the Nephites began in Florida and went to Tennessee, to Missouri to Illinois to Ohio and then to NY Cumorah, where Lamanites remained who were also mixed with other Nephites and Mulekites, as well.

While Lehites and Lamanites first lived in Florida or other parts of the USA, they could have easily migrated west to the western part of the USA area and down to Mexico and to Mesoamerica eventually. I also have read in history that in about 900 AD the Mayans left their homes because of drought or disease, no one really knows, but the Mayans traveled most likely up the Mississippi River and spread all over southeast USA. As our friend Wayne May has said, he spoke with Native Americans who speak of what they called the “Snake People” to describe many Mayans, as these Mayans enslaved the Native Americans and were more powerful than the local Native Americans over 300 years, until the Native Americans regained their stronghold, and the Mayan went back to Mesoamerica. Nephite/Lamanite/Mayan mixtures were known as the Mississippian Culture in the USA from about 900 AD to about 1300 AD. That to me is a big reason that the Native Americans and the Mayans had similarities or mixed as a race.

Most of us seem to understand the period of time of the Adena and the Hopewell, and how they tie into the Jaredites and the Nephites and Mulekites timeline. I will address the mounds in Ohio as likely mounds built by previous Adena and Hopewell Cultures.

Likely the Adena lived from about 1000 BC to 300 AD and the Hopewell from about 200 BC to 500 AD in the Heartland of North America. What are called the Fort Ancient people are the continuation of the Lamanites who defeated the Nephites at Hill Cumorah. The Mississippian are people who came up from Mexico as the Mayans in about 900 Ad to conquer the original Lamanites of North America. These people were called the Snake People by the Lamanites.

After the final battles at Cumorah, we understand the Lamanites survived and the Nephites as an organized Nation became extinct. I am not saying all Nephites were killed, as many did survive. A common belief about the Nephites is its organized nation was destroyed. That doesn’t mean however that every Nephite was destroyed, with no survivors, and the entire race or group ended. However, according to the Book of Mormon, the seed of Nephi, were not completely destroyed.

You will read below some historical information about the important part that Ohio played in the history of the plausibility of the Jaredites and the Nephites it that same location of the Heartland of America.

ARCHEOLOGICAL ATLAS OF OHIO by William C. Mills

“The territory embraced within the State of Ohio probably contains a greater number of prehistoric remains than any other equal area in the Mississippi valley. The number of these earthworks has been variously estimated. Some writers have estimated the number of tumuli at 10,000 and the enclosures, etc., at 1,000 to 1,500, making the total number of earthworks more than 11,000, As a matter of fact these estimates were based upon what was known of such counties as Scioto, Ross, Pikaway, Butler, Hamilton, Warren, Washington and Licking, all of which were great centers of prehistoric activity. If all the counties in the state were dotted over with the earthworks of prehistory man, as are the counties mentioned, the estimate would be inadequate. But we find the entire northwest part of the state unsuited in prehistory times for occupancy by a prehistoric people, as the greater portion was low and swampy and at certain seasons of the year covered with water. Again the southeast part of the state was entirely too rough and hilly and the valleys of the streams small, so that agriculture was carried on with great difficulty. The valleys of the two Miamis, Scioto and Muskingum were well adapted for the abode of prehistoric man and here we find his principal monuments.”
Preface, ARCHEOLOGICAL ATLAS OF OHIO Showing the Distribution of the Various Classes of Prehistoric Remains in the State WITH A MAP OF THE PRINCIPAL INDIAN TRAILS AND TOWNS. By WILLIAM C. MILLS https://archive.org/details/ArcheologicalAtlasOfOhio/mode/2up

BEYOND SQUIER AND DAVIS: REDISCOVERING OHIO’S EARTHWORKS USING GEOPHYSICAL REMOTE SENSING 
Jarrod Burks and Robert A. Cook

“The prehistoric earthworks of Ohio have played a major role in the development of American archaeology and they continue to figure prominently in archaeological research. However, while a select group of larger earthwork sites have been intensively studied and resurveyed with geophysical survey instruments, much of the ongoing earthwork research, and reference to less-well-known sites, still relies on nineteenth- and early twentieth-century maps. In this article, we present the results of magnetic gradient surveys at three earthwork complexes in south central Ohio. Though much degraded by agricultural plowing and other historic impacts, our survey results show that despite near invisibility at the surface, Ohio’s earthwork sites are (1) readily detected in geophysical surveys, (2) more complex than most early maps suggest, and (3) more numerous and varied than once thought. Given the major role these sites have taken on in studies that explore topics ranging from community structure and burial ceremonialism to population mobility and the development of socioeconomic complexity, a radical redrafting of the nineteenth-century maps could have far-reaching implications in the study of Woodland period (specifically, ca. 300 B.C.-A.D. 500) cultures in the Midwest U.S.”

…Ohio is well known for its many prehistoric earthwork sites. These range from vast earthwork complexes covering well over a hundred acres, like the Newark Works and the less-known Portsmouth Group, to lone small circles, some not more than twenty meters across. Remarkably, nearly all of the region’s earthworks were built between about 400 B.C. and A.D. 400 and are associated with what archaeologists have referred to over the last one hundred years as the Adena and Hopewell cultures.[Jaredite and Nephite] Figure 1 shows the locations of nearly 600 earthwork sites recorded in the Archaeological Atlas of Ohio (Mills 1914). While the digital elevation model is relatively new, the distributional map of earth- works has changed little over the last 100 years (cf. Dancey 1984). Many of Ohio’s earthworks have figured very prominently in the development of American archaeology, as exemplified in the nineteenth century by Atwater (1820), MacLean (1879), Squier and Davis (1848), Thomas (1894), and Whittlesey (1850).”

Conclusions

The work of investigation has been just commenced; its future progress may, and no doubt will, result in new and perhaps more important disclosures than any hitherto made [Squier and Davis 1848:xxxix]. Obtaining the bigger picture of complex sites through remote sensing is not a problem unique to Hopewell archaeology. In other regions archaeologists are now relying on a variety of different kinds of remote sensing data to do the same: in England magnetic gradient surveys are laying bare entire Roman cities (Gaffney et al. 2000), in the rainforests of Belize LiDAR data are revealing the shrouded secrets of the Maya city of Cara- col (Chase et al. 2011), and in many parts of the world new aerial imagery accessible via the Internet, Google Earth, and other sources is resulting in a rapid pace of site discovery on a landscape scale (e.g., Pärssinen et al. 2009; Thomas et al. 2008). The maps made of Ohio earthworks in the nineteenth century with chain and compass are still today used by archaeologists as a primary data resource. Without these maps, many of these sites would never have been known to exist. How- ever, hundreds of earthwork sites were never mapped. Early aerial photography beginning in the 1930s produced amazing new images of earthworks and even detected sites previously unknown (e.g., Reeves 1936a, 1936b). In fact, the Anderson Works, a fairly large square enclosure, was found independently by two researchers in aerial photographs as recently as just a few decades ago (Anderson 1980; Pickard and Weinberger 2009). New topographic data collected for the entire state using LiDAR is an exciting new resource that, while perhaps unlikely to lead to the discovery of many new earthwork sites, is making it easier to locate sites that have become lost or have been mislocated. The biggest benefit of the new LiDAR data is that it allows us to visualize these often complex earthwork sites on the landscape and take fairly accurate measurements of their dimensions without having to collect new field data. Trying to find these earthwork sites among the many gigabytes of data is a further challenge, one we hope to one day solve with a publically accessible database of terrain models for many of the sites. Most exciting for earthwork studies is the growing body of geophysical surveys, nearly all of which have revealed important new aspects of these sites not observable in any of the other available maps, images, and datasets (Figure 11). From new enclosure shapes and gateways to entirely new earthwork complexes, geo-physical survey is considerably refining our view of the earthworks of Ohio, rediscovering them in
ways never imagined by early pioneers such as Squier and Davis.” BEYOND SQUIER AND DAVIS: REDISCOVERING OHIO’S EARTHWORKS USING GEOPHYSICAL REMOTE SENSING  Jarrod Burks and Robert A. Cook https://www.academia.edu/11784679/Beyond_Squier_and_Davis_Rediscovering_Ohios_Earthworks_Using_Geophysical_Remote_Sensing?email_work_card=view-paper

Below is much more history and archaeological verification of mounds all over Ohio. The map below is from Newark, Ohio which to me shows the complete Plan of Salvation which the ancients built as a place of sanctuary. I believe Ohio is also the likely place that Christ visited the Nephites after His resurrection in the Old World. Contact me for additional blogs for more information at: [email protected]

https://www.academia.edu/35604374/Putting_Ohio_Mounds_in_Context_Geophysical_Survey_around_Miamisburg_Mound_and_Clark_Mound

Middle Ohio Valley Prehistoric Archaeology

https://www.academia.edu/Documents/in/Middle_Ohio_Valley_Prehistoric_Archaeology?swp=tc-ri-35604374

The First Settlers: Native Peoples of the Vermilion Watershed

https://www.academia.edu/143917513/The_First_Settlers_Native_Peoples_of_the_Vermilion_Watershed

Comments on the Portsmouth “Indian Head” Rock

https://www.academia.edu/129442714/Comments_on_the_Portsmouth_Indian_Head_Rock

https://www.academia.edu/128518050/Previously_Unpublished_Historical_Maps_and_Illustrations_of_the_Portsmouth_Ohio_Prehistoric_Earthworks

https://www.academia.edu/128517735/Prehistoric_Earthwork_Complexes_of_the_Paint_Creek_Valley_Ross_County_Ohio

All Articles

https://www.academia.edu/Documents/in/Middle_Ohio_Valley_Prehistoric_Archaeology?swp=tc-ri-35604374

Tennessee- Land of Nephi

I am here suggesting some of the possible cities of today that may match up with ancient Book of Mormon cities. This blog will focus on Tennessee area, but I will cover other surrounding areas briefly as well. I base this off of the following pins on the map that are based on scripture, revelation, and the words of Joseph Smith. With this matching archaeology the words of elder Perry make sense, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

1- Cumorah is Ontario County, NY D&C 128, Letter VII
2- Zarahemla in Montrose, IA  Blog,D&C 125
3- Joseph’s Letter to Emma from Atlas, IL- “Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites.”
4- The story of Zelph in Valley, City, IL, during Zion’s Camp

Other possible locations of the Nephites that are plausible based on rivers, geology, text, archaeology, wind currents, available ores, days of travel, latitudes, and other criteria are below. I have no desire to convince anyone, but to allow you the opportunity to travel a possible route to help make sense of the geography.

1- Lehi landing near Tallahassee, FL Blog
2- Nephi escaping north by the Chattahoochee River to north GA, and eastern TN Blog
3- City Nephi near the city of Chattanooga, TN
4- Amulon near Nephi with Zarahemla being about 8 days north of Helam

Amulon and Helam

Additional Geography in the Book of Mormon

Nearly all those familiar with the early statements by the Prophet touching on potential Book of Mormon lands know that he clearly indicated them to be in North America. This is evident in the historically verified accounts wherein he declared revelation such as in the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist Account, the Zelph Accounts and Joseph’s handwritten letter to Emma while on Zion’s camp. In addition, the prophet revealed a Nephite altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, mentioned the land of Manti was near Huntsville, Missouri, and revealed that this land was “the borders of the Lamanites” (see D&C 54:8). Furthermore he received revelation from the Lord for the location of Zarahemla (see D&C 125:3) and New Jerusalem (see D&C 84:1-6) which Christ Himself declared to be on Book of Mormon lands (3 Nephi 20:22), both of which are absolutely located in North America. These accounts and their indications are not speculation based, but historically documented.

Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Nauvoo, Illinois, March 1841, concerning the Saints in the territory of Iowa. D&C 125:3-4  Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.

AMULON & HELAM

“AMULON (Near Old Stone Fort TN)- One of the most prominent of the degraded priests of king Noah. He undoubtedly took an active part in the martyrdom of the Prophet Abinadi, though not mentioned by name. (About B. C. 150). When king Noah was burned to death by his enraged subjects, they would have killed his priests also, but the latter fled before them into the depths of the wilderness. Here the priests hid for a lengthened period, both afraid and ashamed to return to their families. In this dilemma, being without wives, they surprised and carried off a number of Lamanite maidens, who had gathered to a much-frequented spot in the land of Shemlon, on mirth and pleasure intent. This act led to a war between the Lamanites and the Nephites in the land of Lehi-Nephi, which was soon put to an end when the trouble was understood. Amulon and his associates with their Lamanite wives settled in and commenced to cultivate the land of Amulon. There they were discovered by the Lamanite soldiery who were searching for the people of Limhi, but as they plead most abjectly for mercy, in which petitions they were joined by their Lamanite companions, the Lamanites had compassion on them and did not destroy them, because of their wives (B. C. 121). Amulon and his brethren then joined the Lamanites, and soon after the king made Amulon the ruler, under his supreme authority, of the lands of Amulon and Helam. By this appointment Amulon and his associates became the overseers of the people of Alma, and right brutally did they use their authority in oppressing the people of God, until the day that the Lord delivered them. Amulon and his brethren were also made teachers and educators of the Lamanites by king Laman. These ex-priests instructed the people in the learning of the Nephites, but they taught them nothing concerning the Lord or the law of Moses. Of Amulon’s death we have no record.” A Dictionary of the Book of Mormon by George Reynolds AMULON, LAND OF. A portion of the great wilderness tying between the lands of Zarahemla and Nephi, settled by Amulon and his associate priests of Noah. Amulon was made its tributary ruler by the reigning monarch of the Lamanites, whose sovereignty he was compelled to acknowledge. This land afterwards became a stronghold for Nephite apostates. [See Alma chapter 24:1.] A Dictionary of the Book of Mormon by George Reynolds HELAM. A Nephite of the land of Lehi-Nephi, in the days of king Noah. He accepted the teachings of Alma, the elder, and was the first man baptized by him in the waters of Mormon. One thing remarkable about his baptism is that both he and Alma were together buried in the water; and they arose and came forth out of the water rejoicing, being filled with the Spirit of God. We have no further mention of Helam; but from the fact that the land (eight days’ journey from Mormon) to which Alma and the saints soon fled, received the name of Helam from them, it is highly probable that Helam was one of the leading officers of the church established by Alma, and greatly respected by the people. HELAM, LAND OF. The country immediately surrounding the city of Helam. It lay somewhere between the cities of Lehi-Nephi and Zarahemla; eight days’ journey, for emigrants, from the former city, and fourteen from the latter. It is only mentioned in the Book of Mormon in connection with its occupancy for a few years by the persecuted people of Alma. After they left, it fell into the hands of the Lamanites and became a subdivision of the land of Nephi.” A Dictionary of the Book of Mormon by George Reynolds HELAM, CITY OF.(Near Pinson Mounds TN) The city built by the people of Alma, the elder, in the land of Helam, eight days’ journey from the waters of Mormon, in the direction of Zarahemla, when that people fled from the murderous persecutions of king Noah. After a few years of peaceful occupancy it was discovered and taken possession of by the Lamanites, and placed by the king under the rule of Amulon, one of the former priests of Noah. By him and his associates the Christian people of Helam were outrageously abused, until the Lord, in His mercy, opened up the way for their escape. These events took place, as near as can be told, between the years B. C. 147 and B. C. 122. Nothing is recorded of the history of this city after it was deserted by the people of Helam.” A Dictionary of the Book of Mormon by George Reynolds


Below I will share with you some amazing archaeological finds near the proposed cities of Amulon, Helam, and Nephi. There are hundreds of artifacts that fit into the timeline of the Book of Mormon in these areas.

SABERTOOTH CAT 7500 BC IN NASHVILLE, TN HUMAN BONES FOUND IN THE SAME GRAVE 1800 BC-33 AD

THE NASHVILLE SMILODON: AN ACCOUNT OF THE 1971 FIRST AMERICAN CENTER SITE INVESTIGATIONS IN DAVIDSON COUNTY, TENNESSEE John T. Dowd During the summer of 1971, construction activity in downtown Nashville, Tennessee exposed cave deposits containing the remains of a saber-tooth cat. Salvage excavation of the deposits by the Southeastern Indian Antiquities Survey (SIAS) yielded other early faunal remains as well, including horse, mammoth, peccary, and possibly musk ox. Human remains discovered above the early faunal remains were determined to be of much later origin. This report documents the author’s first-hand account of events surrounding the 1971 site discovery. Brief Summary of the 1977 Guilday Analysis Results The First American Center was completed in 1974 with a preserved Pleistocene cave section 30 feet under its lowest floor level. REGARDING THE HUMAN SPECIMENS, Ferguson noted “The human material represents four persons buried in prepared, rock-lined crypts near the ceiling of the cavern, in a narrow space. They were secondary , or bundle, burials and were moderately flattened on the frontal bone…. Radiocarbon dates later proved that the separation was 7,000 years or better. The Sabertooth cat had died about 9,000 years ago while the bones of the human had been buried in the fill near the top of the cave about the time of Christ. Tennessee Archaeology volume 5 summer 2010 NUMBER 1 Michael C. Moore Tennessee Division of Archaeology Kevin E. Smith Middle Tennessee State University Well over 1000 pieces of bone were found (including human) and his report lists some 520 pieces that could be identified. The fauna (and number of specimens) identified from the site included: A HUMAN tibia submitted to Geochron (Sample GX-2471) was dated at 1690 + 115 years B.P. A human tibia was also submitted to the University of Georgia Geochronology Laboratory (Betty Brandau) (Sample UGA-334). The date obtained was 2390 + 145 B.P. Given the disparity of these datings one may assume the time of Christ as central, or more generally the Woodland Period as first surmised.

Minimally they were deposited some 6,000 years after the Sabertooth and were separated by many feet of cave fill. Archaeological, geological, and radiocarbon age determination dates all indicate a wide separation in time between the deposition of the Pleistocene animal and the human bones. TWO BONE SAMPLES FROM THE SABERTOOTH cat were also sent to two different labs to see how they would match up. Rib and vertebrae fragments sent to Teledyne Isotopes (I-6125) yielded a date of 9410 + 155 years B.P. The proximal end of a humerus sent to Geochron Labs (GX- 2562) dated 10,035 + 650 years B.P.  

North American Skeletal Evidence

SABER-TOOTH CAT (119) HORSE (92) COTTONTAIL RABBIT (44) NORTHERN PINE SNAKE (41) UNIDENTIFIED SNAKE (40) RACCOON (36) BOBCAT (24) LONG-NOSED PECCARY (23) RATTLESNAKE (20) RACER (18) WHITE-TAILED DEER (12) EASTERN MOLE (8) SWAMP RABBIT (7) DEER MOUSE (5) TOAD (5) UNIDENTIFIED FISH SCALES (3) DOG (3) PINE OR PRAIRIE VOLE (3) COPPERHEAD (3) DOMESTIC HOG (2) OPOSSUM (2) POSSIBLE BISON (1) MASTODON (1) MUSK OX (1) MUD TURTLE (1) WATER SNAKE (1) GARTER SNAKE (1) WORM SNAKE (1) MILK SNAKE (1) AMERICAN COOT (1) LEAST SHREW (1) SHORT-TAILED SHREW (1) GRAY OR FOX SQUIRREL (1) POCKET GOPHER (1) STRIPED SKUNK (1)


Close-up of cave deposit from TN Archaeology article, photo by Les Leverett

Approximately 9,500 years ago (7,500 B.C), a Smilodon (Smilodon floridanus), more commonly known as a Saber-toothed Cat… entered a cave in the area of what is now downtown Nashville. It wasn’t the first creature to enter this cave, we know that a long-nosed peccary as well as mastodon entered and all met their fate. After they died, their remains lay bare on the cave floor and over the millennia the cave began to fill with boulders and other material. Eventually this material went through a dessication (drying-out) process and cracks formed. Over 30 other species of animal entered the cave and died including toads, mud turtle’s, various snakes, opossums, shrews, moles, rabbits, squirrels, gophers, dog/wolf, bobcat, bison, and deer. Native American’s of the Woodland Period also entered to bury their dead (4) in prepared, rock-lined crypts. From the period where the Smilodon entered on, the cave slowly filled with boulders and other material that washed in from above, sending some of these remains down through the cracks resulting from the desiccation, below the original level at which they laid. At some point later, possibly in more modern times, the original entrance was possibly built over sealing the contents of the cave like a time capsule. Fast forward to August of 1971… mechanical excavations were proceeding of what would become the foundation of the then First American National Bank (now the UBS Building) when one of the contractors removing blasted limestone bedrock for the building foundation noticed a bone in the bucket of his excavator. It ended up being a 9-inch long upper maxillary canine, the iconic fang of a saber tooth cat.

1,000 Bones Recovered

Once the bones were identified, Vanderbilt University and the Southeastern Indian Antiquities Survey (SIAS) were contacted and conducted excavations during the fall of 1971. More than 1,000 bones were recovered. Sadly, geologic analysis revealed that 80-90% of the cave was destroyed by construction efforts before the remains were found so it is not known how large the actual cavern was or where exactly the original entrance was. Since the find clearly generated a great deal of interest in the local community, the First American National Bank had the foresight to redesign the building to preserve the remaining intact portion of the site for future archaeological investigations. The foundation was vaulted over the remaining cave and the cave made accessible via a steel hatch and 20-foot ladder bolted into the substructure in the bank’s parking garage. The next known entry to the cave was by Larry Johnson and members of the Nashville Grotto in 1978 hoping to find remaining passages but only found only the open space. I reached out to Mr. Johnson who was kind enough to speak with me about the trip, but sadly, no photos remain from this trip. For the next several decades, a portion of the sabertooth cat remains resided in building lobby on display (then called the Regions Bank (Nashville branch), though the centerpiece skull is actually a replica cast from a Smilodon found in the La Brea Tar Pits site in California. The iconic fang is that was found at the site was not present. The location of the fang is unknown though it is thought that the human remains from the site reside at Vanderbilt University. In 1997, the National Hockey League awarded Nashville an expansion franchise and it was decided that their name and logo would be inspired by the smilodon remains that were found back in 1971. Their name became The Nashville Predators. In 2008, Tennessee Archaeologists including Aaron Deter-Wolf visited the site to see if the site was of future archaeological interest. They found that very little of the original cavern was intact and what remains was only approximately 5 feet below the base of the entrance ladder. This lies below the layers that the Smilodon was found so it was determined that it would be unlikely that any archaeological remains could be found, but there might be material of interest from a geological or paleontological perspective. More recently, the saber-toothed cat remains were moved from the UBS building to Nashville Visitor Center in the Arena tower of Bridgestone Arena and were unveiled at the November 8, 2016 game against Ottawa. In researching, attempts were made to request gain access to the First American Cave under the UBS building to allow more current photos to be taken, but building ownership declined. A special thanks to TDOA Archaeologist Aaron Deter-Wolf for his support and providing photos and information for this post. https://www.exploringthisbluedot.com/2017/05/the-nashville-predator-first-american.html


THE SOGOM SITE (40DV68): A MISSISSIPPIAN FARMSTEAD ONCOCKRILL BEND, DAVIDSON COUNTY, TENNESSEE Mark R. Norton and John B. Broster Archaeological excavations for a new state prison in Davidson County uncovered a Mississippian farmstead at the Sogom site (40Dv68). A refuse-filled pit with shell-tempered plain and cord marked ceramics near the Mississippian structure yielded a corrected radiocarbon date of cal A.D. 1033-1160. This date places the Mississippian occupation at 40Dv68 within the Dowd phase (A.D. 1050-1250). Also exposed during the limited investigations were features dating to earlier Archaic and Woodland occupations. These features include a refuse-filled pit with an uncorrected date of 6590 +/- 90 B.P., and a semi-flexed pit burial with an uncorrected date of 1250 +/- B.P. THE ENSWORTH SCHOOL SITE (40DV184): A MIDDLE ARCHAIC BENTON OCCUPATION ALONG THE HARPETH RIVER DRAINAGE IN MIDDLE TENNESSEE Aaron Deter-Wolf During the summer of 2003, TRC, Inc. conducted a burial removal project at site 40Dv184 on the grounds of the new Ensworth High School in Davidson County, Tennessee. A total of 335prehistoric features were exposed during the search for human graves. Sixty-four of these features contained human skeletal remains. Artifacts recovered during the removal project indicate an enduring use of the site area from the Early Archaic through Mississippian periods. Seven burials yielded Benton biface caches along with other lithic and bone artifacts. These caches along with additional Benton artifacts from non-mortuary pit features and surface collections indicate a significant site habitation at 40Dv184 during the late Middle Archaic Benton phase. Over two-thirds of the Benton specimens were manufactured from non-local lithic resources FIELDWORK AT SWALLOW BLUFF ISLAND MOUNDS, TENNESSEE (40HR16) IN 2003 Paul D. Welch Swallow Bluff Island, located in the Tennessee River portion of Hardin County, has two Mississippian period mounds that have been known to archaeologists for nearly 100 years. Unfortunately, erosion of the riverbank has removed most of the larger mound. A short expedition to the site in 2003 mapped the remaining part of the site, and recorded information about the stratigraphy of the large mound. The mound had been constructed in four stages, achieving a final height of 5.5 meters. To see all of the articles and pictures above, see TENNESSEE ARCHAEOLOGY Volume 1 Number 1 Summer 2004 http://www.sitemason.com/files/i7rFzG/Volume1Issue1small.pdf 
andhttps://www.tn.gov/content/dam/tn/environment/archaeology/documents/tennesseearchaeologyjournal/arch-journal_volume-1-issue-1.pdf

Anti-Nephi-Lehis in the Land of Zarahemla

“For those who have thought of the Book of Mormon geography in terms of an hourglass shape (map below right), here is a paradigm shift. Alma 22:27 says the border between the Nephites and Lamanites was a narrow strip of wilderness. Conceptually, think of it as a fence. (Picture left) (As I’ll show, it was a water barrier that acted as a border—effectively, a fence.)

Now, picture the small neck of land between the land of Nephi and the land of Zarahemla as a gate in the fence. Like many gates, the small neck of land required attention. It had to be defended. But it wasn’t the defining feature of the landscape, and it was not the narrow neck of the Jaredites… I propose that the narrow strip of wilderness is a major river—or system of rivers—that serves as an effective border.

Here is my rationale. First, Moroni tells us it is a border. The “narrow strip” element suggests a feature that is visible and obvious to people on the ground; i.e., narrow enough that observers can see how wide it is, and long and thin enough that it is not mistakable. It is a definite border, not a vague region. Second, the definitions of the terms offer similar connotations. Narrow suggests a vale, valley, or river bed. Strip suggests something that is long and thin—like a river… In the past, however—in Book of Mormon times—the Ohio River often dried up in late summer. This left the riverbed as an expanse of silt and mud. In that state, it could not be called a river. But it could still be a border, and it could still be called a narrow strip of wilderness.”  Moroni’s America page 23, 51-5

Alma 22 Geography

As you read below, follow the map as you read Alma 22:29-31 
This will enable you to understand the principle areas of the Heartland of the Unites States in relation to the text description of the geography from the Book of Mormon.

“And also there were many Lamanites on the east by the seashore, whither the Nephites had driven them. And thus the Nephites were nearly surrounded by the Lamanites; nevertheless the Nephites had taken possession of all the northern parts of the land bordering on the wilderness, at the head of the river Sidon, from the east to the west, round about on the wilderness side; on the north, even until they came to the land which they called Bountiful. 30 And it bordered upon the land which they called Desolation, it being so far northward that it came into the land which had been peopled and been destroyed, of whose bones we have spoken, which was discovered by the people of Zarahemla, it being the place of their first landing. 31 And they came from there up into the south wilderness. Thus the land on the northward was called Desolation, and the land on the southward was called Bountiful, it being the wilderness which is filled with all manner of wild animals of every kind, a part of which had come from the land northward for food.” Alma 22:29-31

Narrow Neck of Land

“It may be surprising to realize that the term “narrow neck of land” is used only once in the entire Book of Mormon. (Ether 10:20). Many think this term is the same as found in Alma 22:32 that says, “a small neck of land”. (Narrow doesn’t mean small). Besides, the narrow neck in Mesoamerica is over 140 miles wide. No location in Central America is surrounded by water because at both ends there are enormous continents. In North America, both the land of Zarahemla and the land of Nephi are nearly surrounded by water, with a small neck of land between them.” Moroni’s America page 21-22

The “Narrow Neck of Land” is a term from the Jaredite record. It makes sense to look for archaeology in Jaredite times.

There are three “Necks” in the book of Mormon

MAJOR LANDS OF ALMA
90-77 B.C. ALMA 22

AMMON AND THE ANTI-NEPHI-LEHIS 
90-77 B.C. Alma 27-28

1.Ammon persuaded the Anti-Nephi-Lehis to follow him to the land of Zarahemla. (Probably using the Tennessee River which flows west to north.
2. When they reached the wilderness (Ohio River) that divided the land of Nephi from the land of Zarahemla, the people stayed near the borders.
3. Ammon went to the city of Zarahemla (Montrose, IA across the Mississippi from Nauvoo) to arrange for a land for his converts. On both sides of the Mississippi in that area, there are hills that provide natural defensive positions.
4. Ammon obtains the land Jershon for the refugees. A perfect refuse is on the north side of the Kaskaskia River and east of the Mississippi River to protect them on either side). Moroni’s America page 161

THE LAND OF JERSHON
90-77 B.C. ALMA 27:22-24

Anti-Nephi-Lehis going down (in elevation) to Jershon from high land on either side of the river. Today Lookout Mountain, TN is 1,802 ft, the City of Chattanooga elevation is 702 ft, Paducah, KY is 338 ft, St Louis MO is 489 ft, Montrose, Iowa is 552 ft. For reference the Mississippi river runs south, the Tennessee runs north and the Ohio river runs west and the Missouri River runs east.

“The area where Ammon would have left the Anti-Nephi-Lehis is lower Illinois. The area is known today as “Little Egypt” because in 1831, northern Illinois suffered from an unusually long and cold winter, a late spring, and a killing frost on September 10. Southern Illinois was not affected, so the corn production from the area kept the north from starvation. People remembered the Biblical story of the sons of Jacob going to Egypt to buy corn, and made the comparison with southern Illinois. Perhaps similar situations arose in Nephite times. This would explain why the people of Zarahemla would use the adjective bountiful to describe the area that Jershon joins.” Moroni’s America page 164

Rivers are the Highways of the Nephites

RAMEUMPTON & HILL ONIDAH
ALMA 31-32

“For they had a place built up in the center of their synagogue, a place for standing, which was high above the head; and the top thereof would only admit one person…

18 And again we thank thee, O God, that we are a chosen and a holy people. Amen.

19 Now it came to pass that after Alma and his brethren and his sons had heard these prayers, they were astonished beyond all measure.

20 For behold, every man did go forth and offer up these same prayers.

21 Now the place was called by them Rameumptom, which, being interpreted, is the holy stand. Alma 31:13, 18-20

“And thus we see that when these Lamanites were led to believe and know the truth, they were steadfast and would suffer even death rather than commit sin; and so we see that they buried the weapons of peace, that is, they buried their weapons of war for peace.” Alma 24:19

“Now, as Alma was teaching and speaking unto the people upon the hill Onidah, there came a great multitude unto him, who were those of whom we have been speaking, of whom were poor in heart, because of their poverty as to the things of the world.” Alma 32:4

And now he had got the command of those parts of the Lamanites who were in favor of the king; and he sought to gain favor of those who were not obedient; therefore he went forward to the place which was called Onidah, for thither had all the Lamanites fled; for they discovered the army coming, and, supposing that they were coming to destroy them, therefore they fled to Onidah, to the place of arms. Alma 47:5-6

This name Onidah is very similar to Oneida which is a nation of the Iroquois Confederacy with another tribe the Onondaga of New York. The “place of arms” could very well be the place the Anti-Nephi-Lehis buried their weapons.

LAND OF ANTIONUM

“Now the Zoramites had gathered themselves together in a land which they called Antionum, which was east of the land of Zarahemla, which lay nearly bordering upon the seashore, which was south of the land of Jershon, which also bordered upon the wilderness south, which wilderness was full of the Lamanites.” Alma 31:3 (Near Paducah, KY)

Look at area on the map called Antionum. As you read the 6 steps below, Antionum must meet these 6 geographical locations.

1. East of the land of Zarahemla. (The Land Zarahemla includes Nebraska, Iowa, Illinois, and some of Indiana).
2. Nearly bordering upon the seashore. (Mississippi)
3. South of the land of Jershon. (Yes)
4. Bordered upon the wilderness south. (South of the Ohio River)
5. “Now the place was called by them Rameumpton, which, being interpreted, is the holy stand.” 
Alma 31:21 (Near Chattanooga TN which we believe is the City Lehi-Nephi). Blog Here
6. “Now, as Alma was teaching and speaking unto the people upon the hill Onidah, there came a great multitude unto him, who were those of whom we have been speaking, of whom were poor in heart, because of their poverty as to the things of the world.”  Alma 32:4

ZORAMITE CONVERTS EXILED
74 B.C. ALMA 31:3-5

1. The setting at Antionum on the Ohio River-part of the narrow strip of wilderness separating the land of Zarahemla from the land of Nephi-also explains why “the Nephites greatly feared that the Zoramites would enter into a correspondence with the Lamanites. The Ohio River separated the Nephite Lands from the Lamanite Lands. (Alma 31:3)
2. Alma’s converts from the Zoramites exiled to Jershon (Alma 35:2) Traveled west on the Ohio and then north on the Mississippi.
3. People of Ammon cross over to Land of Melek, while Zoramite converts and Nephite armies stay in Jershon to fight. (Alma 35:13) Land Melek is near today’s St Charles, MO.” Moroni’s America page 169

Hiawatha and Anti-Nephi-Lehites

The poem was published on November 10, 1855, by Ticknor and Fields and was an immediate success. In 1857, Longfellow calculated that it had sold 50,000 copies.[6]

Longfellow chose to set The Song of Hiawatha at the Pictured Rocks, one of the locations along the south shore of Lake Superior favored by narrators of the Manabozho stories. The Song presents a legend of Hiawatha and his lover Minnehaha in 22 chapters (and an Introduction). Hiawatha is not introduced until Chapter III.

In Chapter I, Hiawatha’s arrival is prophesied by a “mighty” peace-bringing leader named Gitche Manito.

Chapter II tells a legend of how the warrior Mudjekeewis became Father of the Four Winds by slaying the Great Bear of the mountains, Mishe-Mokwa. His son Wabun, the East Wind, falls in love with a maiden whom he turns into the Morning Star, Wabun-Annung. Wabun’s brother, Kabibonokka, the North Wind, bringer of autumn and winter, attacks Shingebis, “the diver”. Shingebis repels him by burning firewood, and then in a wrestling match. A third brother, Shawondasee, the South Wind, falls in love with a dandelion, mistaking it for a golden-haired maiden.

In Chapter III, in “unremembered ages”, a woman named Nokomis falls from the Moon. Nokomis gives birth to Wenonah, who grows to be a beautiful young woman. Nokomis warns her not to be seduced by the West Wind (Mudjekeewis) but she does not heed her mother, becomes pregnant and bears Hiawatha.

In the ensuing chapters, Hiawatha has childhood adventures, falls in love with Minnehaha, slays the evil magician Pearl-Feather, invents written language, discovers corn and other episodes. Minnehaha dies in a severe winter.

The poem closes with the approach of a birch canoe to Hiawatha’s village, containing “the Priest of Prayer, the Pale-face.” Hiawatha welcomes him joyously; and the “Black-Robe chief” brings word of Jesus Christ. Hiawatha and the chiefs accept the Christian message. Hiawatha bids farewell to Nokomis, the warriors, and the young men, giving them this charge: “But my guests I leave behind me/ Listen to their words of wisdom,/ Listen to the truth they tell you.” Having endorsed the Christian missionaries, he launches his canoe for the last time westward toward the sunset and departs forever.

The story of Hiawatha was dramatized by Tale Spinners for Children (UAC 11054) with Jordan Malek. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Song_of_Hiawatha

Book of Mormon as compared with Longfellow’s “Song of Hiawatha”

Thanks to my good friend Jayne Corbett for sharing this article with me.

This particular article is a reprint from an early Foundation for Research on Ancient America newsletter no. 36 dated January 14, 1981 pg. 4 written by Gordon W. Harrison, of Sharon, Pennsylvania:

There is an incident told in Alma 14, of the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi taking their swords and all their weapons which were used for the shedding of man’s blood and burying them deep in the earth. They made a covenant with God that they would never again shed the blood of man.

It is an unlikely story, isn’t it? So unlikely, in fact, that I would be willing almost to wager that there is only one other place in all this world that such a story as that can be found. That is in Longfellow’s “Song of Hiawatha.”

I had a little of “Hiawatha” in high school. About all I could remember of it was their God Gitche Manito, Nokomis and the shores of Gitche Gumee, Hiawatha’s birch bark canoe and Minnehaha. I had never read all of the poem but I liked what I read so well that I could not forget it. Many years later, after I had become a member of the Reorgnized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, and had become familiar with the Book of Mormon, thoughts of Hiawatha came back to me and I inquired about it at the library. I took home a book of Longfellow’s poems with “The Song of Hiawatha” in it.

I began reading, without the slightest idea of what I was going to find. I had not read very far before I discovered that I was receiving one of the greatest surprises of my life, for I was actually reading a short version of much of the Book of Mormon. With poetic license, Longfellow tells what the Indians believed in the way of legends and traditions as they were handed down through the ages, and of the things that had happened in the lives of their forefathers in the long ago.

They believed in God who was their Creator and Master of Life. It was he who gave them everything. Hiawatha was their prophet and teacher and deliverer. He had a wondrous birth and being, much different from anyone else’s. In the first chapter God calls all the Indian tribes together and reprimands them for their fighting. He commands them to be at peace with one another and to live together as brothers, and counsels them in these words:

“I will send a Prophet to you, a Deliverer of the nations, who shall guide you and shall teach you, who shall toil and suffer with you. If you listen to his counsels, you will multiply and prosper; if his warnings pass unheeded, you will fade away and perish!”

He commanded them to bathe in the stream before them and wash themselves clean, which they did. This referred, no doubt, to their baptism, as it was remembered. God commanded them at the same time to bury their war-clubs and weapons (so like the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehis):

“Then upon the ground the warriors threw their cloaks and shirts of deer-skin, threw their weapons and their war-gear, leaped into the rushing river, washed the war-paint from their faces. Clear above them flowed the water, clear and limpid from the footprints of the Master of Life descending; dark below them flowed the water, soiled and stained with streaks of crimson, as if blood were mingled with it!” If we could see the water after our baptism, as God sees it, maybe it would look that way, too.

“From the river came the warriors, clean and washed from all their war-paint; on the banks their clubs they buried, buried all their warlike weapons. Gitche Manito, the mighty, the Great Spirit, the creator, smiled upon his helpless children!”
Where else can you read a story like that except in the Book of Mormon? And about the same people!

I suggest that you read “The Song of Hiawatha” studiously. You will find many things in it similar to the Book of Mormon. Longfellow said he got these legends and traditions from the Indians and he published his poem in 1855. Joseph Smith got his record from God and published it in 1830.

Longfellow’s poem, Chapter 5, tells about Hiawatha’s prayer and fasting. Chapter 6 tells about the singer, singing of death, and life undying, in the land of the Hereafter. So the Indians knew about that. Chapter 13 says, “Buried was the bloody hatchet,” and “the dreadful war-club,” and all the “war-like weapons.” The warcry was forgotten and there was peace among the nations. They went about their hunting and their possessions were unmolested. Was this the “Golden Age” of the Nephites?

There are to many similarities in these two stories, about the same people, to be just a coincidence. Don’t you think so, too? http://www.centerplace.org/library/bofm/hiawatha.htm

Jaredites, Nephites all Manner of Copper and Ore

Jaredites, Worked All Manner of Tools, Ore, and Weapons

“And they did work in all manner of ore, and they did make gold, and silver, and iron, and brass, and all manner of metals; and they did dig it out of the earth; wherefore, they did cast up mighty heaps of earth to get ore, of gold, and of silver, and of iron, and of copper. And they did work all manner of fine work. And they did have silks, and fine-twined linen; and they did work all manner of cloth, that they might clothe themselves from their nakedness. And they did make all manner of tools to till the earth, both to plow and to sow, to reap and to hoe, and also to thrash. And they did make all manner of tools with which they did work their beasts. And they did make all manner of weapons of war. And they did work all manner of work of exceedingly curious workmanship. And never could be a people more blessed than were they, and more prospered by the hand of the Lord. And they were in a land that was choice above all lands, for the Lord had spoken it. Ether 10:23-28

Michigan Copper

“And behold, also, they have brought breastplates, which are large, and they are of brass and of copper, and are perfectly sound. And again, they have brought swords, the hilts thereof have perished, and the blades thereof were cankered with rust…” Mosiah 8:10-11

“And we multiplied exceedingly, and spread upon the face of the land, and became exceedingly rich in gold, and in silver, and in precious things, and in fine workmanship of wood, in buildings, and in machinery, and also in iron and copper, and brass and steel, making all manner of tools of every kind to till the ground, and weapons of war—yea, the sharp pointed arrow, and the quiver, and the dart, and the javelin, and all preparations for war.” Jarom 1:8
Archaeologist Michelle Bebber of Kent State University, Kent, made these replicas of copper arrowheads and knives crafted by people of North America’s Old Copper Culture. MICHELLE BEBBER/KENT STATE UNIVERSITY EXPERIMENTAL ARCHAEOLOGY LAB

SWORDS OF IRON, STEEL & COPPER IN NORTH AMERICA

“…they did cast up mighty heaps of earth to get ore of gold, and of silver, and of iron, and of copper.” (Ether 10:23)

If you are looking for the ores mentioned in the Book of Mormon, they do exist in abundance, and they have been found in North America. Many iron and copper swords HAVE been discovered. When most scientists or archaeologists find an unexplained item in their research, they very often label it a fake, or too good to be true. Since very few experts are looking in North America for iron and steel, it is ignored when they do find it. We will list many pictures and articles about iron and copper swords and other items found in North America in this article.

Artifacts, Bones, Axes, Iron and Forts near Cumorah

25 June 1776–15 Dec. 1846. He was a Miller. Born at Northumberland Co., Pennsylvania. Lived at Livonia, Livingston Co., New York, 1792–1834. Stockholder in Kirtland Safety Society. Served as second counselor in Kirtland elders quorum, 1837. Ordained a high priest, 1844, at Nauvoo, Hancock Co., Illinois.

Lewistown, Illinois. Dickson Mound Artifacts

“From the time Father Bosley* located near Avon [Livingston County, NY], he found and plowed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron on hand without purchasing. In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester, and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found; and it was a common occurrence in the country to plow up axes, which I have done many times myself. “The hill Cumorah [the Jaredite hill Ramah] is a high hill for that country and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the State of New York, probably there are hundreds of these fortifications which are now visible, and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. “Readers of the Book of Mormon will remember that in this very region, according to that sacred record, the final battles were fought between the Nephites and Lamanites. At the hill Cumorah, the Nephites made their last stand prior to their utter extermination, A. D., 385.” – Life of Heber C. Kimball, by Orson F. Whitney, Salt Lake City, UT: Stevens & Wallis, Inc. [1888], 25. Quoted in Annotated Book of Mormon page 492 by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 477 Final battles were not in Mesoamerica. As Joseph Fielding Smith said, “In the face of this evidence coming from the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, we cannot say that the Nephites and Lamanites did not possess the territory of the United States and that the Hill Cumorah is in Central America. Neither can we say that the great struggle which resulted in the destruction of the Nephites took place in Central America. If Zelph, a righteous man, was fighting under a great prophet-general in the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites; if that great prophet-general was known from the Rocky Mountains to “the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea,” then some of those battles, and evidently the final battles did take place within the borders of what is now the United States.Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation Vol. 3 Ch. 12

Steel Sword in Virginia

“It seems to be a well-established fact that the bodies of nearly all those buried in mounds were partially, if not entirely, consumed by fire, before the mounds were built. This is made to appear by quantities of charcoal being found at the centre and base of the mounds—stones burned and blackened— and marks of fire on the metallic substances buried with them. It is a matter of much regret that on not one of the articles yet found have been discovered any letters, characters, or hieroglyphics, which would point to what nation or age these people belonged. We have been told by an eyewitness that a few years ago, near Blacksburgh, in Virginia, eighty miles from Marietta, there was found about half of a steel bow, which, when entire, would measure five or six feet; the other part was corroded or broken. The father of the man who found it was a blacksmith, and worked up this curious article, we suppose, with as little remorse as he would an old gun-barrel. Mounds are very frequent in that neighborhood, and many curious articles of antiquity have been found there. It is related from good authority that an ornament composed of very pure gold, something similar to those found in Marietta, was discovered a few years since in Ross county, Ohio, near Chillicothe, lying in the palm of a skeleton’s hand, in a small mound. This curiosity, it is stated, is in the museum at Philadelphia.” North America’s Indian Traditions, Archaeology & Book of Mormon II Ohio’s Ancient City edited by Wayne May Reprinted from The Wonders of the World, Boston, Massachusetts: The John Adams Lee Publishing Company, circa 1850.

Nephite Ore in East Tennessee

“I did teach my people to build buildings, and to work in all manner of wood, and of iron, and of copper, and of brass, and of steel, and of gold, and of silver, and of precious ores, which were in great abundance.” 2 Nephi 5:15 Shortly after the Nephites separated themselves from the Lamanites (establishing the land of Nephi), Nephi states that he “did take the sword of Laban, and after the manner of it did make many swords, lest by any means the people who were now called Lamanites should come upon us and destroy us.” Lehi after landing in Florida and prospering there, Nephi and his people fled from Laman and Lemuel. Most likely they traveled north up the Flint river of the Chattahoochee River. We know they traveled “many days”. Travel time by boat up the river to a place near Helen, Georgia would take 7-9 days which would qualify for “many days” as spoken in the Book of Mormon. Once reaching the head of the Chattahoochee River the Nephites could have easily taken the Hiawassee River at its head, north to the Tennessee River right into Chattanooga Tennessee. This is where I propose the City Nephi was located. The necessary ores for Nephites are found in abundance in East Tennessee in the area near Ducktown. The mine there has extracted over 15 million tons of copper ore in modern times. The French Huguenots enjoyed friendly relations with the Mountain Apalachee Indians, who were mining gold, copper and silver near their villages. The gold came from what is now Georgia; the silver from western North Carolina; and the copper from southeast Tennessee. To honor his friendship with these Native Americans, De Laudonniere named the region, “Les Montes Apalachiens.” Moroni’s America page 351In 1799, gold was discovered in Cabarrus County, North Carolina, when Conrad Reed found a 17-pound “glittering stone” in Little Meadow Creek. In 1828 Dahlonega, GA was the site of the first major gold rush in the United States. Ducktown TN was the center of a major copper-mining district from 1847 until 1987. The district also produced iron, sulfur and zinc as by products.

Collection of David Johnson, and the late Dr. E.W. Johnson.

Copper did not define the people of the Old Copper Complex, or those who followed, archeological evidence would suggest that copper had utilitarian, and perhaps ceremonial, uses but was not essential to their existence. Copper in the Lake Superior Region was a complement to stone materials, it never replaced stone. Native copper had a place in the lives of indigenous peoples for at least 7000 years, up to the 18th century.

It is the amateur archeologists, Indian artifact
 collectors and metal detectorists who have defined the fullest extent of Old Copper Complex sites. There are not enough professional archeologists to scour the areas traversed by amateur archeologists, artifact collectors and metal detectorists. My father and I are aware of many sites, as are other collectors, that are unknown to professional archeologists, and which have produced, and continue to produce a multitude of copper artifacts. Finds by amateurs have established that there are Old Copper Complex sites scattered throughout Wisconsin, Michigan,  Minnesota and Ontario, far more than have been reported by archeologists and archeological journals in recent times. As metal detectors have become more numerous and more sensitive, more and more copper artifacts are being found in areas where they were not previously reported.
 
While not professional archeologists, my father and I have collected Old Copper Complex artifacts for more than 35 years and between us have amassed a collection of over 3800 copper artifacts, about 3000 of which have been self-collected, as well as some stone and pottery artifacts (different period) collected from the same area as the Old Copper Complex sites. Our collection includes copper artifacts from Wisconsin, Michigan, Minnesota, Illinois, Kentucky, Iowa, North Dakota, South Dakota, New York, Manitoba and Ontario.
 
When hunting artifacts we log each find as to type, measurements, location and date found, produce a sketch of each artifact and photograph the site.  Our finds come from farm fields, construction sites, river banks, and lake shores, we do not despoil archeological sites with our collecting. We steadfastly refrain from excavating burials although we know of their locations, considering this action by those other than a professional archeologist to be grave robbing. Unfortunately most professional archeologists look upon artifact collectors who use metal detectors with disdain, unworthy of serious recognition and seem to place them in the same category as “pot hunters”. However, I would argue that the artifacts that we, and others, collect would otherwise remain buried and be unavailable for study. We have made our collection available for study and have been visited by archeologists for that purpose. Without artifact collectors like us the true extent of the Old Copper Complex would not be as well defined as it is.
 
All artifacts seen above are: pictured on this website are from the collection of David Johnson, and the late Dr. E.W. Johnson. These artifacts were all collected on private land with the permission of the land owner, and no burial sites were disturbed.
 
The collecting and study of Old Copper Complex artifacts is an interesting adjunct to my overall mining artifact collection. Click on My Mining Artifact Website below to see some of my mining artifact collection.

North America’s First Metal Miners & Metal Artisans

Have you ever thought about who the first metal miners and metal workers in North America were? What metal did they mine, where did they mine it, and what did they do with it? In order to find the answers to these intriguing questions we have to look back several thousand years before the birth of Christ.
 
Large deposits of 99%+ pure native copper are known on the Canadian North Shore of Lake Superior, Isle Royale and the Keweenaw Peninsula of Michigan, and some minor deposits in Northern Wisconsin and Minnesota. Reports of these Lake Superior Region copper deposits were heard by the earliest French explorers of the Great Lakes Region, including Samuel de Champlain in 1608. Champlain received a foot long specimen of native copper from an Algonquin Indian chief and sent it to King Henry IV of France. There were no immediate attempts to locate the source of this copper. However, prior to 1800 there were limited attempts to locate the source of the native copper that was spoken of by explorers and indians of the region. These earliest post-european contact attempts to locate and exploit the copper deposits ended in failure.
 
By the mid-1840s, when the first modern copper mines were opened in the Keweenaw Peninsula, miners began to find traces of earlier mining efforts. Throughout the Keweenaw Peninsula and Isle Royale, pits and trenches dug into the rock were discovered, some as deep as 20 feet and others only a few feet deep. These pits and trenches showed evidence of copper having been removed from the rock, and in some cases copper was found partially worked out of the rock but still in place. In association with these pits and trenches were found literally tons of grooved and ungrooved hammerstones, as well as some finished copper artifacts (knives, spearpoints, spuds, celts, awls, etc.), copper preforms, and unworked cached copper.
 
An interesting point of fact is that these old copper workings were found on every major copper lode discovered on the Keweenaw Peninsula and Isle Royale by miners in historic times. It was the presence of these old copper workings which led to the discovery of many of the copper deposits that were discovered and mined in historic times.
 
Many theories have been advanced as to who these early copper miners were, some both incredible and unbelievable. These fanciful theories run the gamut from Phoenicians to Berbers to Minoans, Bronze Age Europeans to Vikings, but there is no empirical archeological evidence to support any of these theories. While almost anything is possible, I will wait for the demonstration of empirical evidence before believing any of these unproven theories.
 
Our own Euro-centrist racial bigotry allows some to ignore the obvious, that being that this copper was first discovered, mined and fashioned into tools, weapons and ornaments by the indigenous peoples of the region. Rather than admit that indigenous peoples could have mined native copper and fashioned items for everyday use, some “scholars” would have us believe that the copper was mined and worked by a “virtually unknown race of  people” or Euro-Mediterranean peoples. There is, in fact, unbroken continuity in indigenous peoples, based upon artifact and skeletal evidence, in the Upper Great Lakes Region.
 
There is archeological evidence that indicates prehistoric Native Americans began to populate the area we today call Wisconsin at least 11,500 years ago. The end of the last Ice Age, the Pleistocene Epoch, saw the first human inhabitants arrive in the Western Great Lakes Region. As the glaciers receded vast new terrritories were opened to habitation. These post-Ice Age hunter-gatherer cultures have been named the Archaic Period or Archaic Tradition. In the Great Lakes Region the Archaic Period spanned from about 8000-1000 BC or 10,000-3,000BP (Before Present). [Editors note: Although we can’t totally trust the dating timeline, we would however consider these ancient dates happened in the Jaredite time periods of 2200 BC and even into the Adamic period].
 
One of the lasting effects of the last glacial period on the Great Lakes Region was the scouring of the rock that holds the copper deposits. This glacial scouring action exposed veins of native copper, as well as shearing off innumerable copper pieces of varying sizes, transporting them miles, or even hundreds of miles to the south. This transported copper, found mostly in glacial gravel deposits, is known as “float copper”. It was deposited as the glaciers melted and receded northward. This float copper is found in sizes from that of less than a pea to many tons in weight. I have personally found float copper, with a metal detector, almost 200 miles south of its potential point of original. Float copper was readily available to the indigenous population during the Archaic Period and would have first been found while looking for material from which to manufacture stone implements. Experimentation would have demonstrated that this copper was malleable and could be fashioned into useful shapes. It is only a small step from finding the float copper to eventually finding the exposed copper veins, akin to gold prospectors following placer deposits to their point of origin. We have to realize that the vegetation of the Lake Superior Region was significantly different thousands of years ago than it is in historic times. The amount of  forest overgrowth was considerably less, allowing exposed copper veins to be located more easily.
 
Archaeologists believe that there is some overlap between the Middle Archaic and Late Archaic, especially in the use of copper, and that the copper use which was thought to be characteristic of the Late Archaic actually began in the Middle Archaic and developed over time. The first indigenous peoples who actually mined and utilized the copper were labeled “Old Copper Complex” or “Old Copper Culture” by archeologists. Old Copper Complex, as opposed to Old Copper Culture, is a term used to convey the idea that copper working and usage is a multi-cultural rather than a single-culture phenomenon in North America.
 
There is disagreement among the archeological community as to the time period to ascribe to the Old Copper Complex. Dates range from over 7000 years BP to 3000 years BP. The greatest disagreement seems to be over the beginning age of the Old Copper Complex. Carbon-14 testing of organic materials found with Old Copper Complex artifacts has established a date of at least 6000+ years BP. Carbon testing of wood remains found in sockets of artifacts in our own collection has produced dates as old as 5900+ years BP. Copper continued to be used into proto-historic times, long after the demise of the Old Copper Complex. Many of the copper artifacts from the Old Copper Complex differ from those of later manufacture, with many of the later artifacts being smaller, less utilitarian and more ornamental. Early European traders found native americans using copper tools and weapons wherever copper was available. Many copper artifacts originated in the post-european contact period, native-americans used worn-out and damaged copper pots and other copper trade items to manufacture arrowheads, knives and ornaments. People have always used what was available to them and copper was available for thousands of years.
 
Since I earlier stated that there is no verifiable physical evidence of the Lake Superior copper deposits having been worked by those other than indigenous peoples, what evidence does exist to prove that the indigenous peoples were the ones who worked the copper deposits and manufactured the copper artifacts found today?
 
Some of the first hard evidence came, in May of 1945, when two fishermen found some copper artifacts protruding from the eroding bank of the Mississippi River at an old steamboat landing site known as Osceola Landing, in Grant County, Wisconsin. Following this initial discovery, numerous copper artifacts were removed from the site by local collectors and were subsequently identifed as Old Copper Complex artifacts. Old Copper Complex artifacts include, but are not limited to, varieties of socketed spuds (photo 1), crescents (photos 2,3,4 & 5), celts (photo5), fishhooks and harpoons (photo 6), conical spear and atlatl dart points (photo 6), awls, rat-tail spearpoints (photo 7), knives (photos 3,4,8,9 & 10), socketed spearpoints (photos 11 & 12), and other pieces of undetermined utility, as well as beads and bracelets, none of which had previously been found in situ prior to those at the Osceola Site, all previously reported finds being numerous surface finds or isolated caches in Michigan’s Upper Peninsula and central to northern Wisconsin.
Of great importance was the discovery, by professional archeologists, of skeletal remains in association with many copper and chipped stone artifacts. It is estimated that there were approximately 500 burials at the Osceola Site. The major contribution of the Osceola Site was the demonstration of a cultural complex that included Old Copper Complex artifacts. The Osceola Site tied Old Copper Complex artifacts to a distinctive chipped stone industry and burial complex. The fact that cemeteries were found is evidence of long-term attachment to particular places which were returned to again and again, this illustrates long-standing connections between native people and the lands they occupied. Additionally, the inclusion of artifacts with the dead is an indication of belief in an afterlife and the desire to honor the dead with appropriate ceremonies. While not the earliest evidence of burial ceremonies in North America, it is one of the most obvious manifestations. See entire article here:” [email protected]
 
 
“Earth’s largest and purest copper deposits are found around North America’s Great Lakes. At some point, Native Americans learned to harvest the ore and heat, hammer, and grind it into tools. They left behind thousands of mines and countless copper artifacts, including lethal projectile points, hefty knives and axes, and petite fish hooks and awls. Today, it’s not uncommon to meet residents of the region “who have buckets of copper artifacts [that they’ve found] tucked away in their basements,” says David Pompeani, a geologist at Kansas State University, Manhattan, who studies ancient mining. When researchers began to date the artifacts and mines, they saw a perplexing pattern: The dates suggested the people of the Old Copper Culture began to produce metal tools about 6000 years ago and then, for reasons that weren’t clear, mostly abandoned copper implements about 3000 years ago. After that, early Native Americans used copper mostly for smaller, less utilitarian items associated with adornment, such as beads and bracelets. “The history is just so peculiar,” in part because many other ancient cultures didn’t abandon metal tools once they learned how to make them, Pompeani says.” Ancient Native Americans were among the world’s first coppersmiths, by science.org
 

Moroni Tutor of Joseph Smith

Two of the most important Prophets for us today are the Angel Moroni and Joseph Smith. I believe they have a critical mission for each of us even today. I believe they both are and will be, a big part of building the New Jerusalem and over seeing the Millennium. D&C 27:5 says, “and with Moroni, whom I have sent unto you to reveal the Book of Mormon, containing the fulness of my everlasting gospel, to whom I have committed the keys of the record of the stick of Ephraim”, which means anything to do with the Book of Mormon in this Promised Land and the World must be directed with Moroni in the lead. That includes an important stewardship to lead and teach Joseph Smith.

Joseph Smith is the Prophet of this Last Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, and the Lord Himself said to Joseph, “Behold, there shall be a record kept among you; and in it thou shalt be called a seer, a translator, a prophet, an apostle of Jesus Christ, an elder of the church through the will of God the Father, and the grace of your Lord Jesus Christ, D&C 21:1

The importance of Moroni and Joseph Smith communicating with each other is of vital importance. How could a young unlearned farm boy become a great Prophet of the Lord? Being taught by angels and having a personal tutor in the form of Moroni is the answer. We will discuss the many visits made to Joseph Smith including over 22 visits we know of with the Angel Moroni.


Moronis America

Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor

“Joseph Smith’s six years of advanced training were anything but ordinary, for his tutors were celestial beings who taught eternal truths that would never change or become obsolete. Whereas much of man’s formal education is tentative, wrong, or outdated within a few years of graduation, Joseph said of his own education: “Could you gaze into heaven five minutes, you would know more than you would by reading all that ever was written on the subject.” (History of the Church, 6:50.) This was the quality of the heavenly instruction Joseph Smith enjoyed.

View our Podcasts Here

How Many Visits?

It is impossible to determine the number of “interviews” Joseph had with Moroni, but twenty-two visits are often identified. (See accompanying chart, “Moroni’s Known Appearances to Joseph Smith, 1823–1829.”)”  “Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor” By H. Donl Peterson

Moroni’s Known Appearances to Joseph Smith, 1823–1829

Date Circumstances References Number of Appearances
21–22 Sept. 1823 Joseph’s bedroom—Message repeated three times. (Palmyra Township, N.Y.) JS—H 1:30–47 3
22 Sept. 1823 Field outside Joseph’s home—initial message repeated. (Manchester Township, N.Y.) JS—H 1:48–49 1
22 Sept. 1823 At the Hill Cumorah—Plates, Urim and Thummim, and breastplate are shown, in addition to an open vision. (Hill Cumorah, N.Y.) JS—H 1:51–53Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate, July and Oct. 1835 1
22 Sept. 1824, 1825, and 1826 Yearly at Cumorah, instructions given to help Joseph prepare for the Restoration. (Hill Cumorah, N.Y.) JS—H 1:53–54 3
Winter 1827 Moroni meets Joseph by the Hill Cumorah and says that the time has come for the record to be brought forth. He tells Joseph to be up and doing the things he has been commanded. (Hill Cumorah, N.Y.) Biographical Sketches,  p. 99 1
22 Sept. 1827 Joseph receives the plates. (Hill Cumorah, N.Y.) JS—H 1:59 1
June–July 1828 Urim and Thummim are taken by Moroni because of the Martin Harris incident. (Harmony, Pa.) HC 1:21–22 1
July 1828 Urim and Thummim are returned. HC 1:21–22 1
July 1828 Plates and Urim and Thummim are taken. (Harmony, Pa.) HC 1:23 1
July–Aug. 1828 or 22 Sept. 1828 Plates and Urim and Thummim are returned. (Harmony, Pa.) HC 1:23; Biographical Sketches, p. 126 1
June 1829 Angel obtains the plates at Harmony, Pa., to transport them to Fayette Township, N.Y., because Joseph is apprehensive about their safety en route. (Harmony, Pa.) Biographical Sketches,  p. 137 1
June 1829 On the road between Harmony, Pa., and the Hill Cumorah, Joseph, Oliver, and David Whitmer see Moroni carrying the plates; Moroni appears and disappears instantly. The Historical Record, pp. 207–9

1

1

June 1829 Joseph has the plates once again in his possession in Fayette Township. Moroni meets Joseph in the garden and gives the plates to him. (Fayette Township, N.Y.) Biographical Sketches,  p. 137

1

 

June 1829 Joseph finishes the translation; Moroni takes the record. (Fayette Township, N.Y.) JS—H 1:60 1
June 1829 Oliver, David Whitmer, and Joseph Smith (witnesses) see Moroni, who shows them the plates. (Fayette Township, N.Y.) HC 1:54–55 1
June 1829 Martin Harris and Joseph Smith (witnesses) see Moroni and the plates. (Fayette Township, N.Y.) HC 1:55 1
June 1829 Moroni gives the plates to Joseph, and Joseph shows them to the Eight Witnesses. Moroni then calls for the plates and keeps them. (Manchester, N.Y.) Biographical Sketches, pp. 140–41 1
Total Recorded Visits of Moroni to Joseph Smith 22

Above Chart from “Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor” By H. Donl Peterson


“Following is a list of some of the personages who appeared to Joseph Smith to restore priesthood keys, to deliver divine instructions, or to perform other functions. The sources History of the Church and Journal of Discourses are abbreviated as HC and JD. The Prophet Joseph communicated with other messengers who previously had lived righteously on earth, but the precise nature of these visits is not known. These personages include Seth, Isaac, Jacob, and the Jewish and Nephite Apostles [Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Noah, Adam, Seth, Enoch, and Jesus and the Father, and the apostles that lived on this continent as well as those who lived on the Asiatic continent. see Journal of Discourses, 21:94]. In addition, Joseph Smith saw other angels in vision, some of whom are identified in recorded revelation (see, for example, D&C 107:53; compare History of the Church, 3:388).

Latter-day Saints are blessed through the Prophet Joseph Smith’s great faith and mission that opened the windows of heaven. He was the pre-appointed agent through which communion with the heavens and the earthly ministry of angels were resumed in a grand manner. The mountain of truth built from the Prophet’s translations and revelations speaks for itself, towering above the stark foothills of earthly philosophy. This is amazing in light of young Joseph’s mortal inadequacy. Through faith, his weaknesses became strengths, and he nobly fulfilled his great foreordained mission—because heavenly messengers were his guides.

And we are among the beneficiaries: We have the wisdom of heaven—the riches of eternity—as found in sacred gospel ordinances and in holy scripture, both ancient and modern. In this way, we too are taught by former prophets, including Joseph Smith. In addition, besides possessing the legacy of former prophets, we have the special blessing of having the words and guidance of a living prophet as well!”

Brian L. Smith, director of the Portland (Oregon) Institute of Religion and a member of the Mountain View Ward, Beaverton Oregon Stake. https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/ensign/1994/10/i-have-a-question/i-have-a-question?lang=eng

Personage(s) Purpose of Appearance(s) Selected References
God the Father Open dispensation, introduce the Son JS—H 1:17
Jesus Christ Accept Kirtland Temple and direct bestowal of priesthood keys D&C 110:2–10
Moroni Instruct, bestow the plates and Urim and Thummim JS—H 1:30–49, 59
John the Baptist Confer Aaronic Priesthood and its keys D&C 13:1HC 1:39–40
Peter, James, John Confer Melchizedek Priesthood and its keys D&C 27; HC 1:40–42 n.
Moses Confer keys to gather Israel and ten tribes D&C 110:11
Elias Commit gospel of Abraham D&C 110:12
Elijah Confer sealing power D&C 110:13–16
Adam (Michael) Instruct Joseph D&C128:21;HC 2:380; 3:388
Noah (Gabriel) Instruct Joseph D&C 128:21
Raphael Instruct Joseph D&C 128:21
“Divers angels” Declare their respective dispensations D&C 128:21
Lehi Instruct Joseph JD 16:266
Nephi Instruct Joseph JD 16:266; 17:374; 21:161
Mormon Instruct Joseph JD 17:374

Moroni’s Message to Joseph Smith By Kent P. Jackson

A look at the verses the angel Moroni quoted to the Prophet Joseph Smith on 21–22 September 1823.

Joseph Smith and the Angel Moroni by Tom Holdman (Stained glass) Hill Cumorah Visitors Center, Palmyra, New York (Photo courtesy of J. Stephen Conn, June 28, 2009. On the late evening of September 22, 1827 (1 Tishrei, 5588), Joseph Smith Jr. obtained the golden plates as Moroni gives him a charge to protect them.

With Moroni’s appearance to seventeen-year-old Joseph Smith on 21 September 1823, the Lord began to educate the Prophet in preparation for the restoration of the gospel. The Nephite prophet Moroni, as the last prophet of the Lehite dispensation and the final author, compiler, and caretaker of the Nephite record, was appropriately chosen to serve as young Joseph Smith’s tutor. From Moroni, Joseph Smith learned more about his own future calling, and through the process of bringing forth the Book of Mormon, he began to receive and share the gospel light that this sacred volume contains. Moroni’s statue on our temples today announces to the world the message that he delivered to Joseph Smith: The gospel has been restored in its fulness, and its blessings are now available to humankind.

During Joseph Smith’s lifetime, he wrote or dictated four separate accounts of the appearance of Moroni: one dictated to Frederick G. Williams in 1832; a journal entry in 1835; another, the “official” account, dictated in 1838; and the Wentworth Letter, published by the Prophet in 1842. In addition to the accounts that came directly from Joseph Smith, other early accounts were written by Orson Pratt and Oliver Cowdery. Elder Pratt’s account was published in a pamphlet in 1840, while he was serving a mission in Scotland.Oliver Cowdery’s rendition is contained in three articles published in February, April, and July 1835 in the Kirtland Messenger and Advocate.

Moroni’s Message

During his initial visit with Joseph Smith, Moroni informed Joseph that his sins had been forgiven and that he had been chosen to bring forth the sacred record of the ancient Americans. But that was not all. In his 1832 account of the visitation, the Prophet reported simply that he learned “many things concerning the inhabitants of the earth.” In his 1835 account, he said that Moroni “explained many … prophesies.” And in the 1842 Wentworth Letter, Joseph Smith wrote that Moroni taught him “that the covenant which God made with ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled, that the preparatory work for the second coming of the Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was at hand for the gospel, in all its fulness to be preached in power, unto all nations that a people might be prepared for the millennial reign.” Moreover, he wrote, “I was informed that I was chosen to be an instrument in the hands of God to bring about some of his purposes in this glorious dispensation.”

Moroni and the Bible

In the 1838 account, which is found in the Pearl of Great Price, Joseph Smith shared the greatest detail regarding Moroni’s teaching. The Prophet recorded that Moroni “commenced quoting the prophecies of the Old Testament.” Joseph Smith then listed several passages from the Bible that Moroni quoted. He listed those passages in this order (see JS—H 1:35–41):

Mal. 3 (“part,” perhaps Mal. 3:1–4
Mal. 4:1–6
Isa. 11:1–16
Acts 3:22–23
Joel 2:28–32

After reviewing Moroni’s recitation of these scriptures, Joseph Smith noted the following: “He quoted many other passages of scripture, and offered many explanations which cannot be mentioned here.” (JS—H 1:41.) The Prophet never specified what those “other passages of scripture” were, but Oliver Cowdery provided more information.

As stated earlier, in 1835 Oliver Cowdery wrote three articles in the Messenger and Advocate regarding the appearance of Moroni to Joseph Smith. All of the articles were written in the form of epistles addressed to W. W. Phelps, and they are characterized by Elder Cowdery’s rich literary style. The letters contain lengthy discourses on the restoration of the gospel and the message conveyed to the Prophet by Moroni. In writing them, Elder Cowdery apparently used the opportunity to present to the Church some expositions on several gospel subjects, based on the things Moroni communicated to Joseph Smith. In two of the articles, appearing in February and April, he included scriptures that presumably were quoted or paraphrased by Moroni. The following compilation lists them in the order in which they appear in the narrative.

Messenger and Advocate 1.5 (Feb. 1835), p. 77–80:
1 Cor. 1:27–29 Isa. 29:13
Isa. 29:14 Isa. 29:11
Messenger and Advocate 1.7 (Apr. 1835), p. 108–12:
Ps. 100:1–2 Isa. 1:25–26 Isa. 43:6
Ps. 107:1–7 Ps. 107:7 Jer. 50:4–5
Ps. 144:11–12 Isa. 2:1–4 Jer. 31:9
Joel 2:28 Isa. 4:5–6 Jer. 31:9
Ps. 144:13 Jer. 31:27–28 Isa. 2:3
Ps. 146:10 Jer. 31:32–33 Isa. 11:15–16
Isa. 1:7 Jer. 30:18–21 Jer. 16:16
Isa. 1:23–24 Jer. 31:1 Deut. 32:43
Deut. 32:23–24 Jer. 31:8

Obviously, Oliver Cowdery was not with the Prophet on the occasion of Moroni’s coming, so the account is secondary. Yet it is not too much to assume that Joseph Smith had rehearsed the event to his colleague on numerous occasions. Elder Cowdery had been the Prophet’s scribe and was designated “Second Elder” of the Church at the time it was organized. When Oliver Cowdery wrote about the Restoration, he was Assistant President of the Church, in addition to being editor of the Messenger and Advocate. His close association with the Prophet, especially in the early part of the Prophet’s ministry, may have enabled him to know more about these events than anyone except Joseph Smith himself.

Click to Purchase

In the February and July articles, Elder Cowdery marked his reconstructions of Moroni’s words with quotation marks to make it clear to the reader which were Moroni’s words and which were his own comments. However, the April article, which is of greatest interest to this study because it contains more than two dozen Bible passages quoted in context of Moroni’s visit, presents special problems. In this article it is not clear which words are Oliver Cowdery’s and which are the words of Moroni. Unlike the other articles, there are no quotation marks to assist the reader.

Perhaps Elder Cowdery did not feel a need to use quotation marks in the recitations of the story; editorial convention was fairly unstructured in those days. Or perhaps he did not use quotation marks in order to alert the reader to the fact that the entire message was reconstructed from his own understanding and was not necessarily a historical transcript of the event. At the beginning of his discussion, Elder Cowdery wrote: “I have thought best to give a farther detail of the heavenly message, and if I do not give it in the precise words, shall strictly confine myself to the facts in substance.” At the end of the account he wrote: “I have now given you a rehearsal of what was communicated to our brother. … I may have missed in arrangement in some instances, but the principle is preserved.”

How well he succeeded only God, Moroni, and Joseph Smith know. As historian Milton Backman has pointed out, “It is not clear whether Oliver is quoting Moroni or merely explaining, with scriptural references, themes emphasized by Moroni.” And so, as we study Elder Cowdery’s accounts, it is wise to view the angel’s words and the biblical passages cited with a degree of caution. His is a secondhand treatment of an event in which only Moroni and Joseph Smith were participants.” Moroni’s Message to Joseph Smith By Kent P. Jackson


I asked Jonathan Neville to share with me how accurate this preceding information from Kent Jackson’s article is since he has studied Cowdery’s letters so much. Jonathan said the following.

“Excellent article. He explained it very well, with maybe 3 exceptions.

First, Oliver said he wrote those essays using “original documents now in our possession” or words to that effect. We don’t know what those were, but they could have been notes written by Joseph or Oliver’s own notebook in which he wrote down everything Joseph told him in Harmony during the translation of the plates there. We don’t have either of those documents, but David Whitmer mentioned Oliver’s notebook.

Second, Oliver’s quotation marks throughout the essays are direct quotations, as opposed to what he wrote in the April letter. Oliver made that clear in the parts Jackson quoted. This means we should take those direct quotations for what they are, including when Moroni said the record was “written and deposited” not far from Joseph’s home.

Third, Joseph endorsed these letters by having them written in his history and republished. Those actions indicate a greater endorsement than Joseph merely assisting in writing them in the first place. Jackson didn’t mention this, possibly because he didn’t know about it.” Jonathan Neville to Rian Nelson June 22, 2019

Kent Jackson’s article continues below:

A View of the Latter Days

Although Joseph Smith’s prayer as he went to bed that autumn night was for “a manifestation” to know of his “state and standing” before the Lord (JS—H 1:29), what he received, in addition to that, was a powerful lesson about the mission of God’s people in the dispensation of the fulness of times. Moroni’s message to the young Prophet outlined not only the calling of Joseph Smith, but also the destiny of the Church and kingdom of God from the time of the Restoration until the Millennium. Significantly, the Lord’s messenger taught these truths by quoting passages out of the Bible. Since the resurrected Christ also taught by quoting and expounding scripture during his appearance to the children of Lehi in the Americas (see 3 Ne. 22–25), we can view this method of teaching as a significant model to be followed in gospel instruction.

From the scriptures cited by the Prophet in Joseph Smith—History, we can see that Moroni did not select random passages to outline the future of the Lord’s kingdom. They were chosen specifically to introduce the Prophet to his work. In them the following aspects of the mission of the Church in the last days are discussed:

—The calling of the Prophet Joseph Smith (Mal. 3:1Isa. 11:1, 10–12).

—The opening of the heavens through the Restoration (Joel 2:28–29).

—The restoration of the priesthood and of the sealing keys (Mal. 4:5–6).

—The gathering of the elect (Isa. 11:10–16).

—Destruction and purification before and during the Second Coming (Mal. 3:2–3Mal. 4:1, 3Acts 3:22–23Joel 2:30–31).

—Deliverance for the faithful (Mal. 4:2Joel 2:32).

—The Second Coming (Mal. 3:1–2).

—The premillennial and millennial state of the faithful (Mal. 3:3–4;Mal. 4:2; Isa. 11:1–9).

It is interesting that, with only the following exceptions, all of the biblical passages presented in Oliver Cowdery’s accounts fit into these categories. Adding to these groupings, Elder Cowdery included some scriptures that tell of the apostasy and scattering of Israel—as a background to the discussion of the return—and he quoted material from Isaiah that deals with the coming forth of the Book of Mormon. In my view, his consistency with the message as related by Joseph Smith adds to the credibility of his reconstructions.

Moroni, the Link between Ancient and Latter-day Prophets

It is significant that Moroni trained Joseph Smith by teaching him from the scriptures. It may be that the Prophet’s great love for the Bible was a by-product of this experience, because for the rest of his life he taught others by using the scriptures. It is also worthy of note that with the exception of Paul’s phrase that the weak would confound the wise (1 Cor. 1:27–29)—which Moroni cited to introduce the topic of Joseph Smith’s work—all of the other scriptures quoted by Moroni come from the Old Testament. In using the words of ancient Israel’s prophets to instruct the messenger to modern Israel, Moroni symbolically tied the gospel dispensations together—the actual realization of which is a major goal of the Restoration. Moroni, an Israelite prophet, was the first emissary to provide the link between ancient dispensations and the dispensation of the fulness of times.

The visitation of Moroni to Joseph Smith holds an important place in our church history. With Moroni’s appearance, the process of restoring lost truths and educating the Prophet gained great impetus. Under the care and instruction of that great prophet of ancient America, the Prophet Joseph Smith received training and guidance that ultimately will lead to the restoration of all things. To all this Moroni’s first visits were a prelude—an instructional session from which Joseph Smith and all of us have learned the course that we are to pursue as we continue in the Lord’s service.

Scriptures Quoted by Moroni

The following is a list of the scriptures quoted by Moroni, as reported by Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. The numbers in brackets refer to the subject-matter categories listed below.

Deut. 32:23–24 [1, 7]
Deut. 32:43 [10]
Ps. 100:1–2 [10]
Ps. 107:1–7 [6]
Ps. 144:11–12 [8, 10]
Ps. 144:13 [10]
Ps. 146:10 [10]
Isa. 1:7 [1]
Isa. 1:23–24 [1]
Isa. 1:25–26 [1, 7, 10]
Isa. 2:1–4 [10]
Isa. 4:5–6 [10]
Isa. 11:1–16 [2, 6, 7, 10]
Isa. 29:11 [4]
Isa. 29:13 [1, 2, 3]
Isa. 29:14 [3, 4]
Isa. 43:6 [6]
Jer. 16:16 [6]
Jer. 30:18–21 [10]
Jer. 31:1 [10]
Jer. 31:6 [6]
Jer. 31:8 [6]
Jer. 31:9 [6]
Jer. 31:27–28 [10]
Jer. 31:32–33 [10]
Jer. 50:4–5 [6]
Joel 2:28–32 [3, 10]
Mal. 3:1–4 [2, 7, 9, 10]
Mal. 4:1–6 [5, 7, 8]
Acts 3:22–23 [7]
1 Cor. 1:27–29 [2]
  1. Apostasy and scattering
  2. The calling of the Prophet Joseph Smith
  3. The opening of the heavens during the Restoration
  4. The coming forth of the Book of Mormon
  5. The restoration of the priesthood and of the sealing keys
  6. The gathering of the elect
  7. Destruction and purification prior to and during the Second Coming
  8. Deliverance for the faithful
  9. The Second Coming
  10. The premillennial and millennial state of the faithful”
    Moroni’s Message to Joseph Smith By Kent P. Jackson

Art by Val Chadwick Bagley

Moroni Guardian Angel of the United States of America

“By whose power victory so often perched on our banner? It was by the agency of that same angel of God that appeared unto Joseph Smith, and revealed to him the history of the early inhabitants of this country, whose mounds, bones, and remains of towns, cities, and fortifications speak from the dust in the ears of the living with the voice of undeniable truth. This same angel presides over the destinies of America, and feels a lively interest in all our doings. He was in the camp of Washington; and, by an invisible hand, led on our fathers to conquest and victory; and all this to open and prepare the way for the Church and kingdom of God to be established on the western hemisphere, for the redemption of Israel and the salvation of the world. This same angel was with Columbus, and gave him deep impressions, by dreams and by visions, respecting this New World…Under the guardianship of this same angel, or Prince of America, have the United States grown, increased, and flourished, like the sturdy oak by the rivers of water… When Justice is satisfied, and the blood of martyrs atoned for, the guardian angel of America will return to his station, resume his charge, and restore the Constitution of our country…One positive decree of Jehovah, respecting this land, is, that no king shall ever be raised up here, and that whosoever seeketh to raise up a king upon this land shall perish…” Moroni Guardian Angel of America Orson Hyde  Journal of Discourses 6:65.

“Indeed this land of America and its leaders have been blessed with the protection of the Lord. ‘As details of the battle emerged, it turns out that either George Washington was extremely lucky, was bulletproof, or was being supernaturally protected. One Indian warrior testified that he had shot at him 17 times. He exclaimed that ‘Washington was never born to be killed by a bullet!’ Another Indian, Red Hawk, had shot and missed him 11 times. He had not missed a shot before, and became convinced that Washington was being supernaturally protected by the Great Spirit. In 1770, fifteen years after the battle, an old Indian told Washington that he had sought out to meet him. He had been fighting in the battle that day, and he had told all the Indians with him to shoot at him, and make sure that he died. When they all missed, he told them to stop. On that evening, he predicted that Washington would never die in battle, and would be ‘the founder of a mighty empire.’ David Barton, The Bulletproof George Washington.

“Many locations in this land of America have been blessed by its guardian angel. Moroni had the great privilege, as he walked across this American Continent, of finding a place and designating the place where the St. George temple was to be built. He also designated where the Manti Temple was to be. And it’s been written that he designated Kirtland and Nauvoo and probably others. Moroni appeared to the Prophet Joseph Smith 22 different times during the life of the Prophet Joseph that we know of.” The Angel Moroni by Elder Glen L. Rud 

This United States of America is indeed, “A Land of Promise.” Moroni presides over the destinies of the United States, holds the keys of the Stick of Ephraim (D&C 27: 5), and is the guardian angel of this wonderful land. The Prophet Joseph Smith is the Prophet of the Last dispensation. together they are honored men of the Lord.

The Lord has said, “…repent and remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon…” (D&C 84:57). As we study The Book of Mormon, we learn to love even more this blessed America we call “A Land of Promise.”

You’ll Know It! What? All Things by Personal Revelation

“Those who govern their thoughts and actions solely by the principles of liberalism or conservatism or intellectualism cannot be expected to agree with all of the teachings of the gospel of Jesus Christ. As for me, I find some wisdom in liberalism, some wisdom in conservatism, and much truth in intellectualism—but I find no salvation in any of them.” Elder Dallin H Oaks

I believe the Lords message by revelation and scripture is by far the proper way to know truth, after personal and dedicated prayer. You can know the Truth of ALL things. Below are scriptures, messages, and prophetic teachings, that as you read and pray you will KNOW IT! What’s it? All things you put to the previous test.


Quotes about the United States, Hill Cumorah, The Book of Mormon, Lamanites, & Joseph Smith.

YOU’LL KNOW IT!

“Let the Government of the United States also continue to gather together, and to colonize the tribes and remnants of Israel (the Indians), and also to feed, clothe, succor, and protect them, and endeavor to civilize and unite; and also to bring them to the knowledge of their Israelitish origin, and of the fulness of the gospel which was revealed to, and written by, their forefathers on this land;… He has revealed the origin and the Records of the aboriginal tribes of America, and their future destiny. —And we know it. He has revealed the fulness of the gospel, with its gifts, blessings, and ordinances. —And we know it. He has commanded us to bear witness of it, first to the Gentiles and then to the remnants of Israel and the Jews. —And we know it. He has commanded us to gather together his Saints on this Continent, and build up holy cities and sanctuaries. —And we know it.” PROCLAMATION of the Twelve Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. New York April 6, 1845. James R. Clark, comp., Messages of the First Presidency of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 6 vols. (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1965-75), 1:, p.252-266

ANCIENT RECORDS
“Circumstances are daily transpiring which give additional testimony to the authenticity of the Book of Mormon. . . . it was [once considered] improbable, nay, almost impossible—notwithstanding the testimony of history to the contrary, that anything like plates could have been used anciently; particularly among this people. The following letter and certificate, will, perhaps have a tendency to convince the skeptical, that such things have been used, and that even the obnoxious Book of Mormon, may be true; and as the people in Columbus’ day were obliged to believe that there was such a place as America; so will the people in this day be obliged to believe, however reluctantly, that there may have been such plates as those from which the Book of Mormon was translated.” John Taylor [Times and Seasons 4 (May 1, 1843), pp. 185-6]

THIS LAND
“The Angel also informed him that America had once been people by a remnant of the seed of Israel of the tribe of Joseph who became two great Nations upon this Land one of those Nations were the present Natives of America or the Indians the other Nation was distroid [sic] about four hundred years after Christ.” Pratt, Parley Parker 1807-1857. An epistle written by an elder of the Church,

Big Mound, Illinois

“I am asked to occupy the few minutes yet remaining: If the Spirit gives me liberty I will pursue the train of thought that has passed through my mind while Brother Richards has been speaking upon the spirit that has gone abroad upon the remnants of the house of Israel who occupy this land, the American Indians whom we understand to be the descendants of the Nephites, the Lamanites, the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites who formerly possessed this land, whose fathers we have an account of in the Book of Mormon.” The Indians—The Influence of the Elders Among Them in the Interest of Peace, Etc. Discourse by Elder Erastus Snow, delivered at Logan, Sunday Afternoon, February 5th, 1882

THE HISTORY OF HIS FOREFATHERS
Mormon lived in that age of the world, and was a Nephite, and a Prophet of the Lord. He, by the commandment of the Lord, made an abridgment of the sacred records, which contained the history of his forefathers, and the Prophecies and Gospel which had been revealed among them; to which he added a sketch of the history of his own time, and the destruction of his nation. Previous to his death, the abridged records fell into the hands of his son Moroni, who continued them down to A. D. 420; at which time he deposited them carefully in the earth, on a hill which was then called Cumorah, but is situated in Ontario County, township of Manchester, and State of New York, North America. This he did in order to preserve them from the Lamanites, who overran the country, and sought to destroy them and all the records pertaining to the Nephites. This record lay concealed, or sealed up, from A. D. 420 to September 22, 1827, at which time it was found by Mr. Joseph Smith, jun., he being directed thither by an angel of the Lord.” A Voice of Warning, page 96 Parley P. Pratt

CUMORAH/RAMAH
“Moroni told Joseph that he had hidden up the records four centuries after the birth of Jesus, while he was living on the earth. He said that the Nephites, the people to which he belonged, called the hill where they stood Cumorah, and that a still earlier people, the Jaredites, called it Ramah. This was a very important hill in the history of both these peoples.” The Latter-day Prophet. History of Joseph Smith Written for Young People by George Q. Cannon 1900

THE LORD WILLED IT!
Joseph Fielding Smith said the following in the April 1966 General Conference, “America was discovered because the Lord willed it. The gospel was restored in America, rather than in some other land because the Lord willed it. This is the land “shadowing with wings” spoken of by Isaiah that today is sending ambassadors by the sea to a nation scattered and peeled, which at one time was terrible in the beginning (Isaiah 18:1-2). Now that nation is being gathered, and once again they shall be in favor with the Lord.” (Joseph Fielding Smith, Conference Report, April 1966, pp. 12-15).

HERE IN AMERICA
“Moroni’s father was commander of the armies of this ancient people, known as Nephites. His name was Mormon. The war of which we speak took place here in America some four hundred years after Christ. As the fighting neared its end, Mormon gathered the remnant of his forces about a hill which they called Cumorah, located in what is now the western part of the state of New York… When finished with his record, Moroni was to hide it up in that same Hill Cumorah which was their battlefield. It would come forth in modern times as the Book of Mormon, named after Moroni’s father, the historian who compiled it.” (“The Last Words of Moroni,” Conference Reports, October 1978) Mark E. Petersen

CURRENT AS THE MORNING NEWSPAPER
“It’s narrative is a chronicle of nations long since gone. But in its descriptions of the problems of today’s society, it is as current as the morning newspaper and much more definitive, inspired, and inspiring concerning the solutions to those problems… If the Book of Mormon is true, then America is a choice land, but if it is to remain such the inhabitants of the land must worship the God of the land, the Lord Jesus Christ. The histories of two great nations, told with warning in this sacred volume, indicate that while we must have science, while we must have education, while we must have arms, we also must have righteousness if we are to merit the protection of God.” Gordon B. Hinckley The Power of the Book of Mormon Ensign June 1988

A DESCENDANT OF RED CLOUD, SITTING BULL, CHIEF JOSEPH, CHIEF DODGE, CHIEF CRAZY HORSE
“I am proud to declare to you today, brothers and sisters, that I am a descendant of Lehi, Nephi, and all the great Book of Mormon prophets. I am proud to be a child of the Book of Mormon people. I have found my true heritage; I have found my true identity. I am a son of God, a child of God, a child of the Book of Mormon, a child of Lehi, a rich heritage that extends all the way back to my Heavenly Father, through Moses, and Abraham, and other great prophets.

I am also proud to be a descendant of great Indian chiefs of our country. I am proud to be a descendant of Red Cloud, Sitting Bull, Chief Joseph, Chee Dodge, Chief Crazy Horse and all these great Indian chiefs that did so well as leaders of their people. I want you to know that these men were great. I wouldn’t be surprised if they are all in paradise; and I wouldn’t be surprised if some of them are converted, and maybe some of them are on the fourth missionary discussion. I am proud of my rich heritage.

To you my people, the Lamanite people, on Indian reservations and in the cities of our country and through the islands of the sea, I want you to know that Jesus Christ is our Elder Brother. He is our Savior. He is our Redeemer.” George P. Lee October 1975 My Heritage Is Choice (Editor’s note: I thought long and hard about using this quote, but who am I to judge?)

A MIGHTY LAND
This has always been a mighty land in God’s plan. It was in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman prior to his death, called the great high priests together and there bestowed upon them his last blessing. The Lord appearing there proclaimed Adam to be Michael, the Prince, the Archangel. (D&C 107:53-54) It is to that same spot that Adam, as the Ancient of Days, shall come to visit his people (D&C 116), where judgement shall be set and the books opened. (Daniel 7:9 ff; Revelation 20:4) It is here on this land that the New Jerusalem shall be built “unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph” — ourselves and those others the literal descendants of Lehi. (Ether 13:5 ff; 1 Nephi 14:1-2, 2 Nephi 10:18) And finally, it is here on this hemisphere that Zion shall be built. (Tenth Article of Faith.) It is this fact and this purpose, the building of Zion on this hemisphere, which is Zion, which seems to be the dominant elements in all of God’s dealings with them who possess this land, for Isaiah, speaking more than twenty-five hundred years ago, declared that “out of the Lord from Jerusalem” (Isaiah 2:3.) President J. Reuben Clark, Jr The Glorious Purpose page 103

CHOICE ABOVE ALL OTHER LANDS
“Because of his faithfulness and integrity, Joseph received greater blessings than the progenitors of Jacob, and was rewarded with the land of Zion. His brothers, with malicious intent, separated him and cast him out from among them. The Lord, in rewarding him, separated him from his brothers — the other tribes of Israel — and gave him an inheritance in a land that is choice above all other lands, which, we have learned from the Book of Mormon and modern revelation, is America… We are informed in the revelations given to Joseph Smith the Prophet, that the city of Zion and the New Jerusalem is one and the same. In a number of revelations the Lord speaks of the New Jerusalem which is to be built…” Zion and Jerusalem by Joseph Fielding Smith, Improvement Era Vol. 22 JULY 1919

ONLY TWO PROMISED LANDS

3 Nephi 20:22: “And behold, this people will I establish in this land, unto the fulfilling of the covenant which I made with your father Jacob; and it shall be a New Jerusalem. And the powers of heaven shall be in the midst of this people; yea, even I will be in the midst of you.
23 Behold, I am he of whom Moses spake, saying: A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass that every soul who will not hear that prophet shall be cut off from among the people.
24 Verily I say unto you, yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have testified of me.
25 And behold, ye are the children of the prophets; and ye are of the house of Israel; and ye are of the covenant which the Father made with your fathers, saying unto Abraham: And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed.
26 The Father having raised me up unto you first, and sent me to bless you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities; and this because ye are the children of the covenant—
27 And after that ye were blessed then fulfilleth the Father the covenant which he made with Abraham, saying: In thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed—unto the pouring out of the Holy Ghost through me upon the Gentiles, which blessing upon the Gentiles shall make them mighty above all, unto the scattering of my people, O house of Israel.”
28 And they shall be a scourge unto the people of this land. Nevertheless, when they shall have received the fulness of my gospel, then if they shall harden their hearts against me I will return their iniquities upon their own heads, saith the Father.
29 And I will remember the covenant which I have made with my people; and I have covenanted with them that I would gather them together in mine own due time, that I would give unto them again the land of their fathers for their inheritance, which is the land of Jerusalem, which is the promised land unto them forever, saith the Father.” 3 Nephi 20:22-29

AMERICA’S PAST UNCOVERED

The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown below) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].
“Remarkable discoveries of evidences of America’s prehistoric civilizations in various parts of the country are frequently being reported in public prints…

On Sept. 10, what are believed to be bodies of a royal family of the ancient mound builders were unearthed in a group of mounds near Bainbridge, Ohio. With these remains were found strands of pearls, some of extraordinary size and perfection; also ornaments of silver and copper and some sculptured objects of exquisite workmanship.

This is a highly interesting find. It shows that these mound builders in the Mississippi valley were wealthy and civilized, and that they must have had commercial connections with distant places where pearl oysters were procured.

Scientists know nothing certain about the time when the mound builders lived, whence they came and what became of them.

However, when Zion’s Camp, in the year 1834, was temporarily located on the western bank of the Illinois river, the Prophet Joseph and others ascended a high mound, on the top of which three altars had once stood. On removing some soil, they uncovered a skeleton, between the ribs of which there was an arrowhead. To the Prophet it was later made known that this was the remains of a Lamanite warrior, by the name of Zelph, who served the great Onandagus, a prophet known from the Hill Cumorah to the Rocky Mountains. Zelph was slain during the last struggle between the Lamanites and Nephites. May not this furnish a key to the mystery of the mound builders in the Mississippi valley? Besides this, at various points, from Maine to California, we find evidences of a race, or perhaps more than one race, that, like the Jaredites, who from their point of departure, carried with them “the fish of the waters,” depended largely upon sea food for their sustenance. The evidence of this they have left in numerous shell mounds, which consist almost entirely of oyster shells, some of gigantic size.

Some tell us American archaeology does not corroborate the Book of Mormon. As I see it, American Archaeologists will never unravel the mysteries of this country without the Book of Mormon.” THE JUVENILE INSTRUCTOR, Vol. 60, No. 10 October 1925 Janne M. Sjodahl

INTEREST IN HISTORY AND IN GEOGRAPHY
“We have a great message to tell the world. We have to live it, and then we have to tell it, too. If you’re interest in history and in geography, just think what you can get out of the Book of Mormon! The Book of Mormon is the most tangible evidence that we have the truth, for no man could have written it at the time that it was written—except the story of the Prophet Joseph be a true story. Just imagine what that book has to tell us about America. Go back to the promises of Jacob and Moses and Joseph, who was sold into Egypt and who was promised a new land in the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills. Nobody in this world, outside of this Church, can tell you where that new land is, and yet Moses, in describing that land, used the word precious five times in just four short verses in the bible (see Deuteronomy 33:13–16). He called it a precious land, and we read the history of how Lehi and his people came here and how they were told that it was a land choice above all other lands. This fact is repeated over and over again in the scriptures.

From a historical standpoint, it ought to be worth something to people to know about this land of America or when Columbus discovered it. The knowledge that we get through the Book of Mormon is a knowledge that we can’t get any other way in all this world. It not only tells us of the great destiny of this land of America, but it also gives the promises of the Lord through his prophets that it would be a land choice above all other lands and that it would be the land upon which God would build his New Jerusalem in the latter days. It was hidden away from the eyes of the world that it might not be overrun, and the Spirit of the Lord moved upon a man across the great waters to come here. We understand and know that man was Columbus. You see what a marvelous thing it is to have understanding.” LeGrande Richards, “You’re Fringe Benefits” 1975 Devotional

7+ First-Hand Witnesses of the Interpreters

Translation Method, “not intended to tell the world

The matter of how the Book of Mormon was translated has been of considerable interest and discussion virtually from the time the book became public. This is illustrated in an exchange that took place between the Prophet and his brother Hyrum in a conference of the Church held 25 October On that occasion Hyrum said “that he thought best that the information of the coming forth of the book of Mormon be related by Joseph himself to the Elders present that all might know for themselves.” In response, Joseph Smith said that “it was not intended to tell the world all the particulars of the coming forth of the book of Mormon, & also said that it was not expedient for him to relate these things &c” (Cannon and Cook, Far West Record, 23).


This blog is dedicated to Len and Kathryn Matthews who are some wonderful people


Inquire for Yourself of Truth

Suppose a leader of the Church were to tell you that you were supporting the wrong side of a particular issue. Some might immediately resist this leader and his counsel or ignore it, but I would suggest that you first apply the fourth great civic standard for the faithful Saints. That standard is to live for, to get, and then to follow the promptings of the Holy Spirit.

Said Brigham Young: “I am more afraid that this people have so much confidence in their leaders that they will not inquire for themselves of God whether they are led by Him. … Let every man and woman know, by the whisperings of the Spirit of God to themselves, whether their leaders are walking in the path the Lord dictates, or not.” (JD, vol. 9, p. 150.)” Elder Ezra Taft Benson of the Council of the Twelve. Civic Standards for the Faithful Saints. Ensign, July 1972, 59.

Why are they called Interpreters and where did they come from?

The Interpreters are holy and came from God. How do we know this? Where did the Interpreters come from and why is it so important that the Prophet Joseph Smith used them to translate the plates? Remember one of the greatest stories about faith is when the Brother of Jared (Mahonri Moriancumer) saw the finger of the Lord and could not be kept outside of the veil. Jesus Christ showed himself unto Mahonri and told him to write the doings of his people and also the Lord touched two additional stones for Mahonri to seal up until after Christ would appear in the flesh. These two stones were also given to Mosiah with the same promise of being kept secret. Then these two stones were given back to Moroni who finally sealed up these Interpreters with the plates for the last time before Joseph Smith received them.

With this spiritual background of the Interpreters it is essential to understand the significance of Joseph using these “two stones” to translate the plates. In Ether we read, And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write. For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23-24.

It was “these two stones”, not A seer stone, not A stone, not A stone found in a well, but “these TWO stones” that were sealed up to come forth to Joseph the Prophet to translate the plates. Remember the translation was done “by the Gift and Power of God”, not by any other means. Not with one stone for convenience, or because I left the Interpreters home, or I just can’t carry two stones, so I will only use one; these things did not matter because the Prophet was to do the translation “by the Gift and Power of God” only! Joseph’s single stone he found in a well was not THAT spiritual method that the Lord planned from the beginning. Man’s way is not the Lord’s way. Joseph Smith the Prophet of the Lord translated the records of the Nephites and Jaredites with the spiritual means the Lord intended with the Interpreters (two stones and a breastplate) that were provided inside that most sacred stone box on Cumorah’s hill. Joseph said, “there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” (Joseph Smith—History 1:34–35) The Urim and Thummim is the tool those in the Old Testament called it, and many of the saints in Joseph’s day spoke of, but the separate Urim and Thummim in the book of Mormon was only called “Interpreters” in the entire Book of Mormon. Hence the Urim and Thummim Old Testament) and the Interpreters (Ancient North America) are separate instruments, called by two various names for translation. Now where in the Book of Mormon do we hear about a single stone, or a stone I found somewhere. To equate the two is not “by the Gift and Power of God.

What lead up to the discussion between whether the Urim and Thummim or the Seer Stone were used for translation?

SITH below refers to “Stone in the Hat Theory” – M2C refers to the “Two Hill Cumorah’s theory.

“For over 150 years, LDS Church leaders taught that Joseph Smith translated the Nephite plates with the Urim and Thummim. From the early 1830s, critics said that Joseph produced the Book of Mormon by either (i) reading words off a seer stone he put in a hat or (ii) reading a manuscript written by Solomon Spalding and edited by Sidney Rigdon.

All three alternatives were set out in the 1834 book Mormonism Unvailed (Left). When that book was released in October 1834, Oliver Cowdery responded by declaring unambiguously that Joseph translated the record with the Urim and Thummim. You can see Oliver’s declaration in the Pearl of Great Price, at the end of Joseph Smith-History, or in the Joseph Smith papers here:

You might think that Oliver’s declaration, which Joseph Smith helped write and specifically endorsed multiple times, would end the debate.

But no.

A few decades ago, some LDS historians decided it was time to deal with “all the evidence.” They started what has been called the “New Mormon History” to bring out some of the evidence that differed from, and contradicted, the traditional Church history narratives.

Among these was SITH.

Historians largely rejected the Spalding theory, so they focused on SITH vs U&T. 

(Sending the Spalding theory into oblivion is one reason why everyone has overlooked the key role it played, as I’ve discussed before.)

Rough Stone Rolling (left) was a key part of the New Mormon History’s focus on SITH, but lots of people contributed. The historians in the Church History department largely embraced the New Mormon History (as well as M2C), and the result is the presentation of SITH in the Ensign (which I discussed here), the lesson manuals, the videos, etc.

Several justifications have been proposed. 

Some have claimed that when Joseph and Oliver said or wrote “Urim and Thummim” they really meant the peep stone Joseph found in a well. That obviously contradicts both what they said and the historical record. Others claim Joseph used both, but that also contradicts both what Joseph and Oliver always said. Some say the “SITH sayers” were all liars who hated Joseph Smith, but that also contradicts the historical record. Besides, people on the other side just say Joseph and Oliver were liars. Stalemate.

In a recent presentation, I summarized it this way, leading to my own conclusions. (click to enlarge) 

As I mentioned at the outset, a longer version of this is available here: https://www.bookofmormoncentralamerica.com/p/video-summary-of-sith-and-new-mormon.html The full presentation is also available. Email me at [email protected] if you want a link.” Jonathan Neville and Joseph Smith Papers


Now we will hear from the only First Hand Witnesses

5 Names of the same Instrument used to Translate the Book of Mormon

1- Interpreters (Word found in the Book of Mormon, PGP)
2- Urim and Thummim (Word found in the D&C, PGP, and the Old Testament, 4 times in THE TESTIMONY OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH
in the preface of the BofM)
3- Directors (Alma37:21,24 “Interpreters” was changed to “Directors” in 1920 version of the BofM)
3- The Key
4- Two stones in silver bows, fastened to a breastplate

5- Two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow (Words found similar in many places)

Words that aren’t defined as the named instruments above:

1- Peep Stone
2- Seer Stone
3- Seer Stones
4- Seer’s Stone
5- Stone in the hat
6- Stone


7+ First hand witnesses who saw this Instrument.

1- Christ
2- Brother of Jared
3- Moroni
4- King Benjamin, Mosiah, Alma, Helaman and each following generational leader
5- Joseph Smith
6- Oliver Cowdrey
7- Lucy Mack Smith (Saw, felt, and described the breastplate and spectacles through a thin linen. Painting below)
8- William Smith?

Buried in the Stone box, the Interpreters, Spectacles & Breastplate. Not a Brown Seer Stone in a Hat.

Christ’s Words

Now behold, I say unto you, that because you delivered up those writings which you had power given unto you to translate by the means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them. And you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened. Nevertheless, it is now restored unto you again; therefore see that you are faithful and continue on unto the finishing of the remainder of the work of translation as you have begun.” D&C 10:1-3

“Behold, I say unto you, that you must rely upon my word, which if you do with full purpose of heart, you shall have a view of the plates, and also of the breastplate, the sword of Laban, the Urim and Thummim, which were given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face, and the miraculous directors which were given to Lehi while in the wilderness, on the borders of the Red Sea.” D&C 17:1 Now here is the witness by the Lord of Joseph’s translation. “And he has translated the book, even that part which I have commanded him, and as your Lord and your God liveth it is true.” (D&C 17:6)

Brother of Jared

Do you realize the 16 stones touched by Christ for the Brother of Jared were for the 8 barges, but the Lord also touched two separate stones to be sealed up for the Prophet Joseph Joseph Smith later for translation?

And it came to pass that the brother of Jared, (now the number of the vessels which had been prepared was eight) went forth unto the mount, which they called the mount Shelem, because of its exceeding height, and did molten out of a rock sixteen small stones; and they were white and clear, even as transparent glass; and he did carry them in his hands upon the top of the mount, and cried again unto the Lord, saying: Ether 3:1

And it came to pass that when the brother of Jared had said these words, behold, the Lord stretched forth his hand and touched the stones one by one with his finger. [16 stones] And the veil was taken from off the eyes of the brother of Jared, and he saw the finger of the Lord; and it was as the finger of a man, like unto flesh and blood; and the brother of Jared fell down before the Lord, for he was with fear. Ether 3:6 parenthesis and color added.

13 And when he had said these words, behold, the Lord showed himself unto him, and said: Because thou knowest these things ye are redeemed from the fall; therefore ye are brought back into my presence; therefore I show myself unto you.

17 And now, as I, Moroni, said I could not make a full account of these things which are written, therefore it sufficeth me to say that Jesus showed himself unto this man in the spirit, even after the manner and in the likeness of the same body even as he showed himself unto the Nephites. Ether 3:13,17

20 Wherefore, having this perfect knowledge of God, he could not be kept from within the veil; therefore he saw Jesus; and he did minister unto him.

21 And it came to pass that the Lord said unto the brother of Jared: Behold, thou shalt not suffer these things which ye have seen and heard to go forth unto the world, until the time cometh that I shall glorify my name in the flesh; wherefore, ye shall treasure up the things which ye have seen and heard, and show it to no man.

22 And behold, when ye shall come unto me, ye shall write them and shall seal them up, that no one can interpret them; for ye shall write them in a language that they cannot be read.

23 And behold, these two stones [different than the previous 16 stones] will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.

24 For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones [2stones] shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write. Ether 3:20-23 parenthesis added

Moroni

4 Behold, I [Moroni] have written upon these plates the very things which the brother of Jared saw; and there never were greater things made manifest than those which were made manifest unto the brother of Jared.

Wherefore the Lord hath commanded me to write them; and I have written them. And he commanded me that I should seal them up; and he also hath commanded that I should seal up the interpretation thereof; wherefore I have sealed up the interpreters, according to the commandment of the Lord. Ether 4:4-5 parenthesis added

“Two Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35 New Art at the 29th Expo

Joseph Smith

“34 He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants;

35 Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.(Joseph Smith—History 1:34–35)

“With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God” (History of the Church, 4:537).

Joseph Smith Again

“He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants;

Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book. …

Again, he told me, that when I got those plates of which he had spoken—for the time that they should be obtained was not yet fulfilled—I should not show them to any person; neither the breastplate with the Urim and Thummim; only to those to whom I should be commanded to show them; if I did I should be destroyed. While he was conversing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I could see the place where the plates were deposited, and that so clearly and distinctly that I knew the place again when I visited it. Joseph Smith—History in the Pearl of Great Price or History of the Church, 1:2–79.

Oliver Cowdery
A View of the Contents of the Stone Box

“The manner in which the plates were deposited: First, a hole of sufficient depth, (how deep I know not) was dug. At the bottom of this was laid a stone of suitable size, the upper surface being smooth. At each edge was placed a large quantity of cement, and into this cement, at the four edges of this stone, were placed, erect, four others, their bottom edges resting in the cement at the outer edges of the first stone. The four last named, when placed erect, formed a box, the corners, or where the edges of the four came in contact, were also cemented so firmly that the moisture from without was prevented from entering. It is to be observed, also, that the inner surface of the four erect, or side stones was smoothe. This box was sufficiently large to admit a breast-plate, such as was used by the ancients to defend the chest, &c. from the arrows and weapons of their enemy. From the bottom of the box, or from the breast-plate, arose three small pillars composed of the same description of cement used on the edges; and upon these three pillars was placed the record of the children of Joseph, and  of a people who left the tower far, far before the days of Joseph… I must not forget to say that this box, containing the record was covered with another stone, the bottom surface being flat and the upper, crowning. But those three pillars were not so lengthy as to cause the plates and the crowning stone to come in contact. I have now given you, according to my promise, the manner in which this record was deposited; though when it was first visited by our brother, in 1823, a part of the crowning stone was visible above the surface while the edges were concealed by the soil and grass, from which circumstances you will see, that however deep this box might have been placed by Moroni at first, the time had been sufficient to wear the earth so that it was easily discovered when once directed, and yet not enough to make a perceivable difference to the passer-by.” Oliver Cowdery, “Letter VIII,” October 1835

Joseph Smith said, “The box in which they lay was formed by laying stones together in some kind of cement. In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the box, and on these stones lay the plates and the other things with them” (Joseph Smith—History 1:52). This is why I show the picture above with two stones crossways as I feel joseph Smith is the most accurate of the witnesses. Lucy Mack Smith says 3 stone pillars here: and See my blog here about 4, 3, or two stones

Oliver Cowdery Canonized Scripture

Oliver Cowdery describes these events thus: “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’ JSH 1:75*

The most factual statement we have is the scripture above. You can’t find any scripture that explains using a seer stone anywhere.

Oliver Cowdery’s Return

“This testimony written while Oliver Cowdery was out of the Church is now in my keeping. It is a letter in his own handwriting. In October, 1848, he made his way from Tiffin, Ohio, his residence, to Kanesville, Iowa, to take up again his association with the Latter-day Saints. At a conference held there, October 21st, 1848, presided over by elder Orson Hyde, Oliver Cowdery asked for the privilege of speaking, and he said:

Friends and Brethren: My name is Cowdery, Oliver Cowdery. In the early history of this Church, I stood identified with her, and one in her councils. True it is that the gifts and callings of God are without repentance; not because I was better than the rest of mankind was I called, to fulfill the purposes of God. He called me to a high and holy calling. I wrote with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by means of the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by the book, “holy interpreters.” I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was translated. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the “holy interpreters.” The book is true. Sidney Rigdon did not write it; Mr. Spaulding did not write it; I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet. It contains the everlasting gospel, and came forth to the children of men in fulfillment of the revelations of John, where he says he saw an angel come with the everlasting gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, tongue and people. It contains principles of salvation; and if you, my hearers, will walk by its light and obey its precepts, you will be saved with an everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God on high. Brother Hyde has just said that it is very important that we keep and walk in the true channel, in order to avoid the sand-bars. The Holy Priesthood is here. I was present with Joseph when an holy angel from God came down from heaven and conferred on us, or restored, the Lesser or Aaronic Priesthood, and said to us at the same time, that it should remain upon the earth while the earth stands. I was also present with Joseph when the higher, or Melchizedek Priesthood was conferred by holy angels from on high. This Priesthood we then conferred on each other, by the will and commandment of God. This Priesthood, as was then declared, is also to remain upon the earth until the last remnant of time. This holy Priesthood or authority, we then conferred upon many, and it is just as good and valid as though God had done it in person. I laid my hands upon that man, yes, I laid my right hand upon his head (pointing to Elder Hyde) and he holds that Priesthood now. He was also called through me, by the prayer of faith, an apostle of Jesus Christ.

One month later in November, 1848, at another meeting Oliver Cowdery said:

Brethren, for a number of years I have been separated from you. I now desire to come back. I wish to come humbly and to be one in your midst. I seek no station. I only wish to be identified with you. I am out of the Church. I am not a member of the Church, but I wish to become a member of it. I wish to come in at the door. I know the door. I have not come here to seek precedence. I come humbly and throw myself upon the decisions of this body, knowing, as I do, that its decisions are right, and should be obeyed.

His request was granted and he was baptized and again was received in full fellowship in the Church, and in this fellowship, he continued to witness to the day of his death.” Restoration of All Things by Joseph Fielding Smith CHAPTER TWELVE, A TESTIMONY AGAINST THE WORLD Address delivered Sunday, August 20, 1944

Oliver Under Oath

The principal scribe, Oliver Cowdery, testified under oath in 1831 that Joseph Smith “found with the plates, from which he translated his book, two transparent stones, resembling glass, set in silver bows. That by looking through these, he was able to read in English, the reformed Egyptian characters, which were engraved on the plates.” In the fall of 1830, Cowdery visited Union Village, Ohio, and spoke about the translation of the Book of Mormon. Soon thereafter, a village resident reported that the translation was accomplished by means of “two transparent stones in the form of spectacles thro which the translator looked on the engraving.” Gospel Topic Essays.

William Smith

With these quotes below, I am assuming William Smith saw the Urim and Thummim and maybe even the translation process. He gives an amazing description of the entire process. I am also intrigued by William being quoted as saying, “[Joseph] always used it in connection with the breastplate when receiving official communications, and usually so when translating as it permitted him to have both hands free to hold the plates.”

William Smith’s description: “A silver bow ran over one stone, under the other, around [sic] over that one and under the first in the shape of a horizontal figure 8…[T]hey were much too large for Joseph and he could only see through one at a time using sometimes one and sometimes the other.” These stones, he continued, “were attached to the breastplate by a rod which was fastened at the outer shoulde[r] edge of the breastplate and to the edge of the silver bow.” (Tyrell Givens, By the Hand of Mormon, p.22)

Another account from William Smith: “Among other things we inquired minutely about the Urim and Thummim and the breastplate. We asked him what was meant by the expression “two rims of a bow,” which held the former. He said a double silver bow was twisted into the shape of the figure eight, and the two stones were placed literally between the two rims of a bow. At one end was attached a rod which was connected with the outer edge of the right shoulder of the breast-plate. By pressing the head a little forward, the rod held the Urim and Thummim before the eyes much like a pair of spectacles. A pocket was prepared in the breastplate on the left side, immediately over the heart. When not in use the Urim and Thummim was placed in this pocket, the rod being of just the right length to allow it to be so deposited. This instrument could, however, be detached from the breastplate and his brother said Joseph often wore it detached when away from home, but always used it in connection with the breastplate when receiving official communications, and usually so when translating as it permitted him to have both hands free to hold the plates.” (J. W. Peterson in The Rod of Iron I:3 (February 1924), 6—7.)

The earliest mention of the translation

“The earliest mention of the translation that we have is from August 11, 1829, just six weeks after the translation was completed. The Palmyra Freeman published an article that said this: By placing the spectacles in a hat, and looking into it, Smith could (he said so, at least,) interpret the characters.

This article was promptly republished in several newspapers, including the Painesville Telegraph on September 22, 1829.  Another article published in Rochester on September 5, 1829, directly attributes the account to Martin Harris. “A man by the name of Martin Harris was in this village a few days since endeavoring to make a contract for printing a large quantity of a work called the Golden Bible. He gave something like the following account of it…. By placing the spectacles in a hat and looking into it, Smith interprets the characters into the English language.” 

These accounts predated the publication of the Book of Mormon and the organization of the Church. Martin Harris was hardly an apostate at the time and he certainly was not trying to denigrate Joseph Smith. That’s the last thing he would do because he was mortgaging his farm to pay for the publication. 

This is only one of the reasons why I disagree with those who insist the stone in the hat is a fabrication or lie. The error, IMO, is that people (including Martin Harris, David Whitmer, and Emma) who witnessed the demonstration in the Whitmer home inferred they were witnessing the actual translation instead of a demonstration. The demonstration downstairs was rapid and consisted of the Isaiah chapters in 2 Nephi (assuming that what Joseph dictated became part of the manuscript); the translation, which took place upstairs, was laborious and consisted of 1 Nephi and the non-Isaiah material from the small plates. We can see all of this in the original manuscript, as I showed in detail in A Man that Can Translate.

I also blogged about this a bit today:
http://www.bookofmormoncentralamerica.com/2021/06/witnesses-sith-and-tipping-point.htmlJonathan Neville

A Demonstration? Use Made of a Blanket

David Whitmer said, “In order to give privacy to the proceeding a blanket, which served as a portière, was stretched across the family living room to shelter the translators and the plates from the eyes of any who might call at the house while the work was in progress. This, Mr. Whitmer says, was the only use made of the blanket, and it was not for the purpose of concealing the plates or the translator from the eyes of the amanuensis. In fact, Smith was at no time hidden from his collaborators, and the translation was performed in the presence of not only the persons mentioned, but of the entire Whitmer household and several of Smith’s relatives besides.” David Whitmer, as interviewed by the Chicago Tribune (1885).  “The Book of Mormon,” Chicago Tribune, December 17, 1885

In regards to the above quote, my good friend and associate Jonathan Neville believes it is possible that Joseph Smith showed many of the Whitmer’s a demonstration of the stone in the hat. It is a very interesting idea, but I don’t think it is correct. In my opinion I have a question about Joseph showing a demonstration to appease others curiosity and I don’t think that was necessary. I don’t think Joseph was obligated to show anyone a sneak preview so to speak. As you read my idea about the breastplate under Joseph’s shirt and the spectacles hidden with the hat as a prop only, I think it is a better possibility. As usual, you all can decide for yourself, and you can also contribute what you feel happened. None of us know for sure. Full Article Here:


 

Lucy Mack Smith
The Key Joseph Kept Constantly About His Person

Joseph Kept the “Key” ‘Constantly about his person’. Little room and no need for seer stones. Joseph used the “Key” to translate the Book of Mormon, not the seer stones. I believe Lucy Mack and not Martin, David or Emma.

Lucy Mack Smith said, “I trembled so much with fear lest all might be lost again by some small failure in keeping the commandments, that I was under the necessity of leaving the room to conceal my feelings. Joseph saw this and followed me. “Mother,” said he. “Do not be uneasy. All is right. See here,” said he, “I have got the key.”

I knew not what he meant, but took the article in my hands and, examining it with no covering but a silk handkerchief, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows connected with each other in much the same way that old-fashioned spectacles are made. He took them again and left me, but did not tell me anything of the record….

That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed nothing more nor less than a Urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision; by which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and for this cause he kept these things constantly about his person.” (History of Joseph Smith, Revised and Enhanced, p. 139, 145)

Lucy Mack Smith About the Breastplate

After bringing home the plates, Joseph now commenced work with his father on the farm in order to be as near as possible the treasure that was committed to his care.

“Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his person”  by Anne Marie Oborn

Soon after this, he came in from work one afternoon, and after remaining a short time, he put on his greatcoat and left the house. I was engaged at the time in an upper room in preparing some oilcloths for painting. When he returned, he requested me to come downstairs. I told him that I could not leave my work just then, yet upon his urgent request, I finally concluded to go down and see what he wanted, upon which he handed me the breastplate spoken of in his history.

Editors Note: See Painting above titled, “Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his person” by Anne Marie Oborn. Completed Sep. 2023 which is the 200 year anniversary of Sept 22, 1823 when Joseph first was shown the plates. The setting for this painting in Sept 22, 1827 when Joseph received the actual plates, Interpreters and Breastplate.

Lucy continues, “It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I could see the glistening metal and ascertain its proportions without any difficulty.

It was concave on one side and convex on the other and extended from the neck downwards as far as the center of the stomach of a man of extraordinary size. It had four straps of the same material for the purpose of fastening it to the breast, two of which ran back to go over the shoulders, and the other two were designed to fasten to the hips. They were just the width of two of my fingers (for I measured them), and they had holes in the end of them to be convenient in fastening.

The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars. After I had examined it, Joseph placed it in the chest with the Urim and Thummim.”  (History of Joseph Smith, Revised and Enhanced)

I have myself seen and handled the golden plates; they are about eight inches long, and six wide; some of them are sealed together and are not to be opened, and some of them are loose. They are all connected by a ring which passes through a hole at the end of each plate, and are covered with letters beautifully engraved. I have seen and felt also the Urim and Thummim. They resemble two large bright diamonds set in a bow like a pair of spectacles. My son puts these over his eyes when he reads unknown languages, and they enable him to interpret them in English. I have likewise carried in my hands the sacred breastplate. It is composed of pure gold and is made to fit the breast very exactly.” Lucy Mack Smith (in Henry Caswall, The City of the Mormons; or, Three Days at Nauvoo, in 1842, 2nd ed. revised and enlarged, (London: J. G. F. & J. Rivington, 1843), 26) Other source

Mosiah and Alma and Handed Down

11 Therefore he took the records which were engraven on the plates of brass, and also the plates of Nephi, and all the things which he had kept and preserved according to the commandments of God, after having translated and caused to be written the records which were on the plates of gold which had been found by the people of Limhi, which were delivered to him by the hand of Limhi;

12 And this he did because of the great anxiety of his people; for they were desirous beyond measure to know concerning those people who had been destroyed.

13 And now he translated them by the means of those two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow.

14 Now these things were prepared from the beginning, and were handed down from generation to generation, for the purpose of interpreting languages;

15 And they have been kept and preserved by the hand of the Lord, that he should discover to every creature who should possess the land the iniquities and abominations of his people;

16 And whosoever has these things is called seer, after the manner of old times.

17 Now after Mosiah had finished translating these records, behold, it gave an account of the people who were destroyed, from the time that they were destroyed back to the building of the great tower, at the time the Lord confounded the language of the people and they were scattered abroad upon the face of all the earth, yea, and even from that time back until the creation of Adam.

18 Now this account did cause the people of Mosiah to mourn exceedingly, yea, they were filled with sorrow; nevertheless it gave them much knowledge, in the which they did rejoice.

19 And this account shall be written hereafter; for behold, it is expedient that all people should know the things which are written in this account.

20 And now, as I said unto you, that after king Mosiah had done these things, he took the plates of brass, and all the things which he had kept, and conferred them upon Alma, who was the son of Alma; yea, all the records, and also the interpreters, and conferred them upon him, and commanded him that he should keep and preserve them, and also keep a record of the people, handing them down from one generation to another, even as they had been handed down from the time that Lehi left Jerusalem. Mosiah 28:11-20

Mosiah Interprets the Jaredite Stone by Minerva Teichert.

The Prophet Joseph Smith used the same Urim and Thummim that was “given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face” (D&C 17:1). President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote a brief history regarding the Urim and Thummim: “King Mosiah possessed ‘two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow,’ called by the Nephites Interpreters, with which he translated the Jaredite record [Mosiah 28:11–14], and these were handed down from generation to generation for the purposes of interpreting languages. How Mosiah came into possession of these two stones or Urim and Thummim the record does not tell us, more than to say that it was a ‘gift from God’ [Mosiah 21:28]. Mosiah had this gift or Urim and Thummim before the people of Limhi discovered the record of Ether. They may have been received when the ‘large stone’ was brought to Mosiah with engravings upon it, which he interpreted by the ‘gift and power of God’ [Omni 1:20–21]. They may have been given to him, or to some other prophet before his day, just as the Brother of Jared received them—from the Lord. “That the Urim and Thummim, or two stones, given to the Brother of Jared were those in the possession of Mosiah appears evident from Book of Mormon teachings. The Brother of Jared was commanded to seal up his writings of the vision he had when Christ appeared to him, so that they could not be read by his people. … The Urim and Thummim were also sealed up so that they could not be used for the purpose of interpreting those sacred writings of this vision, until such time as the Lord should grant to man to interpret them. When they were to be revealed, they were to be interpreted by the aid of the same Urim and Thummim [Ether 3:21–28]. …“Joseph Smith received with the breastplate and the plates of the Book of Mormon, the Urim and Thummim, which were hid up by Moroni to come forth in the last days as a means by which the ancient record might be translated, which Urim and Thummim were given to the Brother of Jared [D&C 17:1]” (Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation, 3:223–25). The Prophet inquired of the Lord, and D&C Section 17 was given in answer through the Urim and Thummim.

Alma the Younger tells Helaman to Preserve Interpreters & Director

21 And now, I will speak unto you concerning those twenty-four plates, that ye keep them, that the mysteries and the works of darkness, and their secret works, or the secret works of those people who have been destroyed, may be made manifest unto this people; yea, all their murders, and robbings, and their plunderings, and all their wickedness and abominations, may be made manifest unto this people; yea, and that ye preserve these interpreters. Alma 37:21

38 And now, my son, I have somewhat to say concerning the thing which our fathers call a ball, or director—or our fathers called it Liahona, which is, being interpreted, a compass; and the Lord prepared it.

39 And behold, there cannot any man work after the manner of so curious a workmanship. And behold, it was prepared to show unto our fathers the course which they should travel in the wilderness. Alma 37:38-39

47 And now, my son, see that ye take care of these sacred things, yea, see that ye look to God and live. Go unto this people and declare the word, and be sober. My son, farewell. Alma 37:47

Lucy Mack says Joseph gets U&T back

[Note: The essay doesn’t explain what “lost the ability to translate” means, but Lucy Mack Smith explained that Joseph had to give up the Urim and Thummim after losing the 116 pages.

Later, Joseph told her that “on the 22d of September [1828], I had the joy and satisfaction of again receiving the Urim and Thummim; and have commenced translating again, and Emma writes for me; but the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and I trust his promise will be verified. He also seemed pleased with me, when he gave me back the Urim and Thummim; and he told me that the Lord loved me, for my faithfulness and humility.

“Soon after I received them I inquired of the Lord, and obtained the following revelation”:

Lucy Mack Smith

“Now, behold I say unto you, that, because <​you​> delivered up those writings, which you had power given you to translate, by the means of the Urim and Thummim into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them; and you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened;”[11]   [11] D&C 10:1-2; Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1845, online at https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1845/143

Lucy Mack Smith reported this:

“After the angel left me’, said he [Joseph], “I continued my supplications to God without cessation; and, on the 22d of September [1828], I had the joy and satisfaction of again receiving the Urim and Thummim; and have commenced translating again, and Emma writes for me; but the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and <I> trust his promise will be verified. The angel He also seemed pleased with me, when he gave me back the Urim and Thummim; and he told me that the Lord loved me, for my faithfulness and humility…

4. This is consistent with Emma acting as scribe after the 116 pages were lost, but inconsistent with her claim that he did not use the Urim and Thummim.

Key point: If Emma started writing the translation in the fall of 1828, the common assumption that Joseph translated the plates in 90 days is wrong. Oliver arrived in Harmony in April 1829, seven months after Joseph received back the Urim and Thummim and began translating. http://www.moronisamerica.com/changing-church-history-and-emma-smith-2/

“on the 22 of September I had the joy and satisfaction of again receiving the record Urim and Thummin​;  and  have commenced translating again, and Emma writes for me;  but the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and <I> trust his promise will be verified. The angel He also seemed pleased with me, when he gave me back the Urim and Thummim; and he told me that the Lord loved me, for my faithfulness and humility.” https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/145 (emphasis added) Jonathan Neville Page 52-53 “A Man that can Translate”

2nd Hand Witness of Interpreters by Joseph Fielding Smith

“While the statement has been made by some writers that the Prophet Joseph Smith used a seer stone part of the time in his translating of the record, and information points to the fact that he did have in his possession such a stone, yet there is no authentic statement in the history of the Church which states that the use of such a stone was made in that translation. The information is all hearsay, and personally, I do not believe that this stone was used for this purpose. The reason I give for this conclusion is found in the statement of the Lord to the Brother of Jared as recorded in Ether 3:22–24. These stones, the Urim and Thummim which were given to the Brother of Jared, were preserved for this very purpose of translating the record, both of the Jaredites and the Nephites. Then again the Prophet was impressed by Moroni with the fact that these stones were given for that very purpose. It hardly seems reasonable to suppose that the Prophet would substitute something evidently inferior under these circumstances. It may have been so, but it is so easy for a story of this kind to be circulated due to the fact that the Prophet did possess a seer stone, which he may have used for some other purposes(Joseph Fielding Smith, “Doctrines of Salvation,” Vol. 3, 225-26).

From here we discuss the testimonies of the three witnesses who saw the gold plates.


“Restoration of All Things” by Joseph Fielding Smith

CHAPTER TWELVE A TESTIMONY AGAINST THE WORLD
Address delivered Sunday, August 20, 1944

In the Mouth of Three Witnesses

When Moroni was about to seal up the record of his people that it might be preserved to be brought forth in the last days, he added these words of counsel for those who were to be privileged to bring it forth:

And behold, ye may be privileged that ye may show the plates unto those who shall assist to bring forth this work;

And unto three shall they be shown by the power of God; wherefore they shall know of a surety that these things are true.

And in the mouth of three witnesses shall these things be established; and the testimony of three, and this work, in the which shall be shown forth the power of God and also his word, of which the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost bear record—and all this shall stand as a testimony against the world at the last day.

And if it so be that they repent and come unto the Father in the name of Jesus, they shall be received into the kingdom of God.

And now, if I have no authority for these things, judge ye; for ye shall know that I have authority when ye shall see me, and we shall stand before God at the last day. Amen.

Strength of the Testimony

What a bold, dangerous thing it would have been for Joseph Smith to have made such a statement as this to the world, if the Book of Mormon were a fraud. He would have taken a risk where the chances for success would have been all against him. The calling of three witnesses to testify with him to the fraud, and to declare that they would have the privilege of testifying by the “power of God,” which in this case meant in the presence of an angel sent from the Almighty, was so bold, so unlikely to succeed if not true, that even a fool would have hesitated to present such a thing. Joseph Smith was no fool, even his bitter enemies gave him credit for being not that.

Among the difficulties confronting him would be, first, that there would be so many errors open to detection in the scheme, that it could not have succeeded; second, he would never have dared to permit any one of these witnesses to become estranged from him and he would have been subject to their dictation; third, to hold them he never could have permitted any one of the three to be estranged from the others, and fourth, the conspirators never could have hung together in the face of the persecutions and hatred which followed them, for under the stress of such opposition as they received, the story would unquestionably have fallen apart and been exposed.

The Witnesses True to Testimony

We have considered the nature of the testimony these three men, Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris gave to the world. How positively, frankly and without any coercion, they declared that in the presence of the angel they beheld the plates, examined the writing upon them, and heard the voice of God speaking to them from the heavens commanding them to bear record of what they had seen and heard. The question now is, were these three men true to that testimony under all circumstances and all the days of their lives? The answer to this question is one of the greatest weight, carrying a responsibility which cannot be easily ignored, and which leaves every soul unto whom their testimony comes, subject to the warning of Nephi: “Wo be unto him that rejecteth the word of God!” For if the testimony of these three is true, no man can reject it without rejecting the word of God.

The Witnesses Estranged

For a number of years, after the publication of the Book of Mormon, and the organization of the Church, these three men were faithful, earnest members of the Church, sustaining and fellowshipping with Joseph Smith. There came a time, however, because of persecution and misunderstanding when all three of these men were estranged from Joseph Smith. Two of them, Oliver Cowdery, who had been a witness with Joseph Smith on many occasions of the opening of the heavens, and David Whitmer, were severed from the Church. The third man, Martin Harris, just drifted away for a season from the body of the Church. Joseph Smith not only permitted these men to take this course, but sustained the councils of the Church when action was taken. For eleven years Oliver Cowdery was estranged from Joseph Smith and the Church and during that time he went into the practice of law, but always during those years he bore the same testimony in relation to his association with Joseph Smith and his heavenly manifestations. After the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Oliver Cowdery felt his way back to the Church. In March, 1846, while he was out of the Church, he wrote to his brother-in-law, Phineas Young, as follows:

I have cherished a hope, and that one of my fondest, that I might leave such a character as those who might believe in my testimony, after I should be called hence, might do so, not only for the sake of the truth, but might not blush for the private character of the man who bore that testimony. I have been sensitive on this subject, I admit, but I ought to be so, you would be, under the circumstances, had you stood in the presence of John with our departed brother, Joseph, to receive the Lesser Priesthood, and in the presence of Peter, to receive the greater, and looked down through time, and witnessed the effects these two must produce—you would feel what you have never felt, were wicked men conspiring to lessen the effects of your testimony to man, after you have gone to your long-sought rest.

This testimony written while Oliver Cowdery was out of the Church is now in my keeping. It is a letter in his own handwriting. In October, 1848, he made his way from Tiffin, Ohio, his residence, to Kanesville, Iowa, to take up again his association with the Latter-day Saints. At a conference held there, October 21st, 1848, presided over by elder Orson Hyde, Oliver Cowdery asked for the privilege of speaking, and he said:

Oliver Cowdery’s Return

“Friends and Brethren: My name is Cowdery, Oliver Cowdery. In the early history of this Church, I stood identified with her, and one in her councils. True it is that the gifts and callings of God are without repentance; not because I was better than the rest of mankind was I called, to fulfill the purposes of God. He called me to a high and holy calling. I wrote with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by means of the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by the book, “holy interpreters.” I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was translated. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the “holy interpreters.” The book is true. Sidney Rigdon did not write it; Mr. Spaulding did not write it; I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet. It contains the everlasting gospel, and came forth to the children of men in fulfillment of the revelations of John, where he says he saw an angel come with the everlasting gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, tongue and people. It contains principles of salvation; and if you, my hearers, will walk by its light and obey its precepts, you will be saved with an everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God on high. Brother Hyde has just said that it is very important that we keep and walk in the true channel, in order to avoid the sand-bars. The Holy Priesthood is here. I was present with Joseph when an holy angel from God came down from heaven and conferred on us, or restored, the Lesser or Aaronic Priesthood, and said to us at the same time, that it should remain upon the earth while the earth stands. I was also present with Joseph when the higher, or Melchizedek Priesthood was conferred by holy angels from on high. This Priesthood we then conferred on each other, by the will and commandment of God. This Priesthood, as was then declared, is also to remain upon the earth until the last remnant of time. This holy Priesthood or authority, we then conferred upon many, and it is just as good and valid as though God had done it in person. I laid my hands upon that man, yes, I laid my right hand upon his head (pointing to Elder Hyde) and he holds that Priesthood now. He was also called through me, by the prayer of faith, an apostle of Jesus Christ.

One month later in November, 1848, at another meeting Oliver Cowdery said:

Brethren, for a number of years I have been separated from you. I now desire to come back. I wish to come humbly and to be one in your midst. I seek no station. I only wish to be identified with you. I am out of the Church. I am not a member of the Church, but I wish to become a member of it. I wish to come in at the door. I know the door. I have not come here to seek precedence. I come humbly and throw myself upon the decisions of this body, knowing, as I do, that its decisions are right, and should be obeyed.

His request was granted and he was baptized and again was received in full fellowship in the Church, and in this fellowship, he continued to witness to the day of his death.

It must be a strange being with a soul not susceptible to penetration by simple facts, who cannot see in the story of Oliver Cowdery the sincerity of his testimony. When we stop to think that while absent from his former associates and not fellowshipping with them, he still maintained and defended his testimony, and then in the darkest hour of the history of the Church, when all the world felt that the Mormon people had gone from Nauvoo to their destruction, for they could not exist under the circumstances in their drivings and poverty, it was at that very hour that Oliver Cowdery sought out these exiled refugees and asked if he could join them again. He was aware of the fact that in doing so he would have to share their distress and poverty. He knew that they had been driven from their homes for the sake of their religion. Such scenes were not new to him; in the early days he had passed through such scenes and he was now willing to endure such scenes again. That was not the action of a man guilty of perpetrating a fraud.

David Whitmer Maintains His Testimony

Unto all nations, kindred, tongues and people unto whom these presents shall come:

It having been represented by one John Murphy of Polo (Caldwell County), Missouri, that I had in a conversation with him last summer, denied my testimony as one of the three witnesses to the Book of Mormon….

To the end, therefore, that he may understand me now if he did not then, and that the world may know the truth, I wish now, standing as it were, in the very sunset of life, and in the fear of God, once for all to make this public statement:

That I have never at any time denied that testimony or any part thereof, which has so long since been published with that book, as one of the three witnesses.

Those who know me best, will know that I have always adhered to that testimony. And that no man may be misled or doubt my present views in regard to the same, I do now again affirm the truth of all my statements as then made and published.

He that hath an ear to hear, let him hear; it was no delusion. What is written is written and he that readeth let him understand. And if any man doubt, should he not carefully and honestly read and understand the same before presuming to sit in judgment, and condemning the light which shineth in darkness, and showeth the way of eternal life, as pointed out by the hand of God?

In the Spirit of Christ who hath said follow thou me, for I am the life, the light and the way, I submit this statement to the world, God in whom I trust being my Judge, as to the sincerity of my motives and the faith and hope that is in me of eternal life.

My sincere desire is that the world may be benefited by the plain and simple statement of the truth.

None of these 3 ever saw the Interpreters or the Two Stones attached in the two rims of a bow. And non of them saw Joseph’s Translation methods. Only Martin Harris had a curtain between him and Joseph as he was the scribe for Joseph for the lost 116 pages. These 3 were at best, 2nd or 3rd hand witness of something heard about the translation. The only 3 eyewitnesses of all three items was Joseph, Oliver and Lucy Mack Smith who touched and felt all articles under a linen cloth in 1827 according to her journal.

And all the honor be to the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen.

David Whitmer

Richmond, Missouri, March 19, A.D. 1881.

The original document which I have just read is now in my possession. I obtained it from the family of David Whitmer. This document bears the endorsements of leading citizens of Richmond, Ray County, Missouri, as follows:

We, the undersigned, citizens of Richmond, Ray County, Missouri, where David Whitmer, Sr., has resided since the year, A.D. 1838, certify that we have been long and intimately acquainted with him, and know him to be a man of the highest integrity, and of undoubted truth and veracity—Given at Richmond, Missouri, this March 19, A.D. 1881.

A. W. Doniphan
George W. Dunn, Judge of the Fifth Judicial Circuit
T. D. Woodson, President, Ray County Savings Bank
Jacob O. Child, Editor of “Conservator”
H. C. Garner, Cashier Ray County Savings Bank
W. A. Holman, County Treasurer
J. S. Hughes, Banker, Richmond, Missouri
James Hughes, Banker, Richmond, Missouri
D. P. Whitmer, Attorney at Law
James W. Black, Attorney at Law
L. C. Cantwell, Postmaster, Richmond, Missouri
George I. Wassen, Mayor
James A. Davis, Probate Judge and Presiding Judge, Ray County Court
George E. Trigg, County Clerk
W. W. Mosby, M.D.
Thomas McGinnis, Late Sheriff, Ray CountyW. R. Holman, Furniture Merchant
J. P. Queensbury, Merchant
Lewis Slaughter, Recorder of Deeds
George W. Buchannan, M.D.
A. K. Reyburn

The following comment was also published in the Richmond “Conservator”:

Elsewhere we publish a letter from David Whitmer, Sen., an old and well known citizen of Ray, as well as an endorsement of his standing as a man, signed by a number of the leading citizens of this community, in reply to some unwarranted aspersions made upon him.

There is no doubt that Mr. Whitmer, who was one of the Three Witnesses of the authenticity of the gold plates, from which he asserts that Joe Smith translated the Book of Mormon (a facsimile of the characters he now has in his possession with the original records) is firmly convinced of its divine origin, and while he makes no effort to obtrude his views or belief, he simply wants the world to know that so far as he is concerned there is no “variableness or shadow of turning.” Having resided here for a half of a century, it is with no little pride that he points to his past record, with the consciousness that he has done nothing derogatory to his character as a citizen and a believer in the Son of Mary to warrant such an attack on him, come from what source it may, and now, with the lilies of seventy-five winters crowning him like an aureole, and his pilgrimage on earth well nigh ended, he reiterates his former statement and will leave futurity to solve the problem that he was but a passing witness of its fulfillment.

Martin Harris

Martin Harris, the third witness, died a faithful member of the Church, at Clarkston, Cache County, July 10, 1875, nearly ninety-three years of age, firm in his testimony, which was borne for the last time on earth but a few hours before he passed away.

Martin may have used a curtain but I don;t believe any other scribe did. I believe Joseph had the breastplate under his shirt and the glasses were hidden by a farmers hat, as you see below.

These men were not deceivers; they were not deceived, and their united testimony will stand as a condemnation against an unbelieving world, at the last day.” Restoration of all things CHAPTER TWELVE A TESTIMONY AGAINST THE WORLD Address delivered Sunday, August 20, 1944 by Joseph Fielding Smith

Jonathan Neville’s Opinion of “Witnesses” Movie

Witnesses, SITH, and the tipping point Posted: 16 Jun 021
A few notes (trigger warning for SITH/M2C promoters):

The Witnesses movie is generating a lot of discussion on social media because of SITH (the stone-in-the-hat). The movie adopts the approach taken by Mormonism Unvailed, the 1834 anti-Mormon book that claimed Joseph never even used the plates but produced the Book of Mormon by reading a “peep stone” he put in a hat. John Dehlin (picture right) of Mormon Stories is delighted. SITH is one of his key points, as he explains on TikTok (31.7k views in one day, 800 views on twitter)
https://www.tiktok.com/@drjohndehlin/video/6973701578431778053?lang=en&is_copy_url=1&is_from_webapp=v1

Stone in a Hat Theory. (SITH) We don’t believe this SITH method ever happened for translation of the Book of Mormon.

There’s no pushback against SITH from any Church leaders or prominent scholars. Instead, Kawku promotes SITH as a feature, not a bug. Our scholars fall all over themselves trying to justify SITH (much as they did with the Hoffman documents decades ago).  Like other intellectual trends, we can see the origins of SITH among LDS academics even before Rough Stone Rolling came out, but that book pushed it into the mainstream. I think Rough Stone Rolling is an exceptional, timely, and useful book, but it portrayed some interpretations as fact and overlooked other facts, as I indicated in Part 1 of my summary, here: http://www.ldshistoricalnarratives.com/p/rough-stone-rolling-analysis-part-1.html.

The words “cumorah” and “Lamanites” are not present in the book Saints! We find that shocking.

Saints and the Gospel Topics Essay on Book of Mormon Translation formalized SITH, mainly by ignoring historical sources that corroborate what Joseph and Oliver taught and instead relying on sources that, on a surface level, contradicted what Joseph and Oliver taught. The Essay never even quotes what Joseph and Oliver said about the translation with the Urim and Thummim. Instead, it focuses on the theories of various academics.

The Urim and Thummim is essentially de-correlated. No one is claiming any revelation about what happened in Church history to overturn what Joseph and Oliver taught. The new narrative is based purely on revisionist historical interpretation of the same facts everyone has known for over 150 years. People today, looking at some historical evidence while ignoring other evidence, thereby conclude Joseph’s contemporaries and successors were wrong. This is the same process by which Cumorah was de-correlated.  Consequently, SITH has become the prevailing narrative in our day. And that’s great for those who believe it. If you think it’s awesome that the Book of Mormon is the product of words appearing on a stone in a hat, and not a translation of the ancient Nephite plates (as Joseph and Oliver claimed), good for you. I’m not going to say you’re wrong. People can and will believe whatever they want.

But it seems likely (and statistics indicate) that most people will not accept that narrative, whether they are inside or outside the Church. In 1834, Mormonism Unvailed promoted SITH because the author knew it undermined the credibility of Joseph and Oliver. Detractors today promote SITH for the same reason. _____There are alternative interpretations of the evidence.

For example, the Stoddards and others reject SITH by saying David Whitmer, Emma, Martin Harris etc. were liars. (Rian Nelson believes these three did possibly lie, or had a convenient fact left out). However, that plays into the critical narrative that the witnesses were dishonest. This is the mirror image of the SITH/M2C approach; i.e., we can believe some of what the witnesses said, but we have to reject other things they said, based on what we want to be true. Similarly, our M2C scholars (M2C=Mesoamerican/Two-Cumorahs theory) reject what the witnesses said about Cumorah because they want Cumorah to be in Mexico to fit their theories. But they still expect people to believe SITH based on what the witnesses said. It’s transparent cherry picking.

Now you see why I’ve been saying that: Interpreter=CESLetter=FAIRLDS=MormonStories=BookofMormonCentral=BYUStudies.

They’ve all reached a consensus that the prophets are wrong any time they disagree with the prophets.

If they disagree, they disagree only with regard to which things the prophets were wrong about–a distinction without a difference._____

I realize there are numerous interpretations of the evidence, ranging from Joseph seeing the words on a stone (or in vision) to Joseph composing, memorizing or reading the text. Some even say that when Joseph and Oliver testified about the Urim and Thummim, they deliberately misled people because they knew they were really referring to the stone Joseph found in a well; i.e., they used misleading terminology.

People can believe whatever they want, and that’s fine with me. But I’ve looked at all these explanations and none of them make sense to me. That’s why I looked at the evidence for myself. So far, the only explanation I’m aware of that reconciles Joseph and Oliver as credible, and David and Emma as credible, is the demonstration narrative I set out in A Man that Can Translate. (Rian Nelson does not believe in the demonstration narrative of Jonathan Neville).

I’m completely open to any better explanations. (Here is the editors explanation. Joseph kept the Breastplate “upon his person constantly” Lucy Mack Smith. If you know of one, email me at lostzarahemla@gmail. (Jonathan and I have spoke about our difference). There are still some Latter-day Saints who believe what the prophets have taught about both the translation and the historicity of the Book of Mormon, including the New York Cumorah. This is not “blind faith” or “blind obedience.” This is recognizing that the people involved with the events are more credible than arm-chair commentators distant in time and space. It is also recognizing science- and fact-based, rational analysis supports and corroborates the teachings of the prophets.” Source: About Central America(Visited 20 times, 14 visits today)
http://www.moronisamerica.com/witnesses-sith-and-the-tipping-point/

How the Book Saints frames the Translation

I first believe Personal Revelation. Then I trust Canonized Scripture, Then I trust the words of the Prophets. “Saints” is a feel good book, I enjoy it but don’t believe everything in it. Historians make mistakes.

With Emma’s father around, translating would not be easy, but Joseph tried his best. Assisted by Emma, he copied many of the strange characters from the plates to paper.10 Then, for several weeks, he tried to translate them with the Urim and Thummim. The process required him to do more than look into the interpreters. He had to be humble and exercise faith as he studied the characters.11 

A few months later, Martin came to Harmony. He said he felt called by the Lord to travel as far as New York City to consult experts in ancient languages. He hoped they could translate the characters.12

Joseph copied several more characters from the plates, wrote down his translation, and handed the paper to Martin. He and Emma then watched as their friend headed east to consult with distinguished scholars.13

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/history/saints-v1/05-all-is-lost?lang=eng

The historians claim that Joseph sent the copied characters to Anthon to get them translated because he was unable to translate them. He merely “tried” to do it. Of course, that directly contradicts JS-History 1:62.

62 By this timely aid was I enabled to reach the place of my destination in Pennsylvania; and immediately after my arrival there I commenced copying the characters off the plates. I copied a considerable number of them, and by means of the Urim and Thummim I translated some of them, which I did between the time I arrived at the house of my wife’s father, in the month of December, and the February following.

(Joseph Smith—History 1:62)

Read the first paragraph. Clearly states that Joseph “spent considerable time and effort becoming familiar with the language of the plates and learning how to translate.”

 “I then continued <​said​> Joseph my suplications to God without cessation that his mercy might again be exercised towards me and on the 22 of september I had the Joy and satisfaction of again receiving the record Urim and Thummin​ into my possession and I have commenced translating and Emma writes for me now but the angel said that if I got the plates again that the Lord woul[d] send some one to write for me and I trust that if it will be so. he also said that the <​he​> angel seemed <​was​> rejoiced when he gave him <​me​> back the plates <​urim and Thummim​> and said that he <​God​> was pleased with his <​my​> faithfulness and humility also that the Lord was pleased with him and loved him <​me​> for his <​my​> penitence and dilligence in prayer in the which he <​I​> had performed his duty so well as to receive the record <​urim and Thummin​> and be <​was​> able to enter upon the work of translation again.” (emphasis added) https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/91

Lucy’s  History 1845 revised the passage but kept the essence of her original history on this point.

“on the 22 of September I had the joy and satisfaction of again receiving the record Urim and Thummin​;  and  have commenced translating again, and Emma writes for me;  but the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and <I> trust his promise will be verified. The angel He also seemed pleased with me, when he gave me back the Urim and Thummim; and he told me that the Lord loved me, for my faithfulness and humility.” https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/145 (emphasis added) Jonathan Neville Page 52-53 “A Man that can Translate”

Seer Stone v Urim and Thummim

Seer Stone v. Urim and Thummim places the Book of Mormon translation on trial, presenting the latest research in one of the most comprehensive treatments of the translation process to date providing encouragement for Latter-day Saints who fear they have been “betrayed” by the translation history taught by the Church for over 190 years. 

Did Joseph Smith study and master the Nephite language? Did the Prophet tutor some of the early Brethren in ancient Nephite characters?

Did Joseph Smith translate the Book of Mormon using a dark seer stone in a hat?

Why are progressive historians creating a new history using sources from a man who vowed to wash his hands in the blood of Joseph Smith, while boasting that he had deceived the Prophet and his God?

Has The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints covered up its history for nearly 200 years? Length: 240 pages

“Traditionalists believe that progressives are destined to inherit ignorance because they reject revelation. Progressives believe that traditionalists are mired in ignorance because they do not fully accept and embrace the philosophies and teachings of the learned. Regardless of which position one takes, nearly all agree—an unbridgeable gulf separates the two.” FAITH CRISIS: Did the LDS Church Lie? (Part 1) We Were NOT Betrayed! By James and Hannah Stoddard

David Whitmer’s Error

“Whitmer thus continued to the grave, his 1829 on-site understanding of “Urim and Thummim” as a single seer stone. The Church in Utah attempted to correct Whitmer’s “error” above, shortly after its publication in the Chicago Times, with these comments . . . “The next error is that the seer stone which Joseph used in the translation ‘was called Urim and Thummim.’ The instrument thus denominated was composed of two crystal stones ‘set in the two rims of a bow.’ The seer stone was separate and distinct from the Urim and Thummim. The latter was delivered to the angel as well as the plates after the translation was completed; the former remained with the Church and is now in the possession of the President.” [Reynolds 1883, 85; citing, on his page 84 as his source quoted, The Deseret Evening News at the time of the publication of his letter . . . ,” by which Reynolds means the letter of the Chicago Times correspondent to the Chicago Times, reporting his interview with Whitmer.” Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source © 2014 Rick Grunder page 1522

Final Support for the use of the Interpreters

“In this respect the testimony of Lorenzo Brown about the preparation the Prophet made for his translation of the Bible may be instructive. He records the Prophet as saying: “After I got through translating the Book of Mormon, I took up the Bible to read with the Urim and Thummim. I read the first chapter of Genesis and I saw the things as they were done. I turned over the next and the next, and the whole passed before me like a grand panorama; and so on chapter after chapter until I read the whole of it. I saw it all! (as cited in Matthews, Plainer Translation, 25).” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)

As the nay-sayers explain Joseph used the seer stone because the U&T was taken away, how would they explain Joseph using the U&T to translate the Bible and the other sections of the D&C?

“Not only did Joseph Smith use the Urim and Thummim to translate the Book of Mormon, but he also used it to receive revelation from God. Specifically, Doctrine and Covenants sections 3, 6, 11, and 14, 15,16, were all given through the Urim and Thummim. (See headings to these sections) We learn from the Doctrine and Covenants that “the place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim.” In addition, “this earth, in its sanctified and immortal state, will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants who dwell thereon.” And each person who receives the white stone mentioned in Revelation 2:17 will be able to use the Urim and Thummim (D&C 130:8–10).” by Jay A. Parry and Larry E. Morris, adapted from “The Mormon Book of Lists” | Jan. 18, 2019 LDS Living

The earliest known description of the process of translating the Book of Mormon is found in an article titled “History of the Mormonites,” published 9 June 1831, in Kirtland, Ohio. The writer, Josiah Jones, claims as his source the first Latter-day Saint missionaries to that territory Elders Cowdery, Pratt, Whitmer, and Peterson, from whom he learned that the book was translated by “looking into a stone or two stones, when put into a dark place, which stones he said were found in the box with the plates. They affirmed while [Joseph] looked through the stone spectacles another sat by and wrote what he told them, and thus the book was written. . . .

“A few days after these men appeared again, a few of us went to see them and Cowdery was requested to state how the plates were found, which he did. He stated that Smith looked onto or through the transparent stones to translate what was on the plates. I then asked him if he had ever looked through the stones to see what he could see in them; his reply was that he was not permitted to look into them. I asked him who debarred him from looking into them; he remained sometime in silence, then said that he had so much confidence in his friend Smith, who told him that he must not look into them, that he did not presume to do so lest he should tempt God and be struck dead” (Allen, “Historian’s Corner,” 308).  As told in: The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)

In describing the quote from Josiah Jones, Joseph looked through one or two stones, he didn’t mention a hat, the stones were found in the box with the plates, and he looked through stone spectacles, it is clear that while Mr. Jones had never seen the U&T he described the process as a U&T not as a single seer stone. See the incredible article below.

The Best Historical and Research Article about the Urim and Thummim vs. the Seer Stone

The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon
Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)

PDF Papers about the Method of Translation are Below;
4-page PDF
6-page PDF

Chronology of Events near Adam-Ondi-Ahman

Chronology of Events near Adam-Ondi-Ahman

LDS installed sign at Adam Ondi Ahman 2018. Click to enlarge

  • Adam lived in Adam-Ondi-Ahman after being cast out of the Garden of Eden
  • Adam offered sacrifice as commanded of the Lord Adam was baptized, received the Holy Ghost and temple ordinances
  • Three years before he died, Adam met with his righteous posterity and gave them the temple ordinances
  • May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith revealed the location of Adam-Ondi-Ahman
  • June 25, 1838, saints living at Adam-Ondi-Ahman were organized into a stake of Zion
  • Latter-day Meeting at Adam-Ondi-Ahman

Source: http://emp.byui.edu/satterfieldb/quotes/Adam-ondi-Ahman.html


Sacred Far West

Elder Dyer, whom President McKay subsequently ordained an apostle and later set apart as a counselor in the church presidency, offered some interesting after-thoughts on Far West:

“In connection with President McKay’s visit at Far West, it is to be noted that while there the President appeared somewhat overwhelmed. The place made a deep impression upon him; so much so that he referred to Far West a number of times in the ensuing days as a place of deep impression.

“The feeling that President McKay had at Far West registered upon me once again, but now with greater impact. The events that transpired there are significant: (a) The Lord proclaimed Far West a holy and consecrated land unto him, declaring to Joseph Smith that the very ground he stood on there was holy. (b) The Prophet Joseph Smith contended with the devil face to face for some time, upon the occasion of the power of evil menacing one of his children in the Prophet’s home just west of the temple site. Lucifer declared that Joseph had no right to be there, that this was his place. Whereupon the Prophet rebuked Satan in the name of the Lord, and he departed and did not touch the child again. (c) The overwhelming feeling that President McKay had when he visited this sacred place.

“The Answer: I have often pondered the holy significance of Far West, and even more so since President McKay’s visit. The sacredness of Far West, Missouri, is no doubt due to the understanding that the Prophet Joseph Smith conveyed to the brethren, at these early times, that Adam-ondi-Ahman, the place to which Adam and Eve fled when cast out of the Garden of Eden, is where Adam erected an altar unto God, and offered sacrifices, and that Far West was the spot where Cain killed Abel.

“This information tends to explain why the Lord declared Far West to be a holy consecrated place; and no doubt explains why Satan claimed that place as his own, as it was here that he entered into a covenant with Cain, resulting in the death of Abel, the first of mortal existence [to die] upon this earth.

“It would appear that President McKay while there felt the spirit and significance of this holy place.” (The Life of Joseph Fielding Smith, p.340)


The Prophet and Party Reach Tower Hill.

Additional signage from the LDS Church 2018 at Adam Ondi Ahman

“19 May 1838 • Saturday.—This morning we struck our tents and formed a line of march, crossing Grand River at the mouth of Honey Creek and Nelson’s Ferry. Grand River is a large, beautiful, deep and rapid stream, during the high waters of Spring, and will undoubtedly admit of navigation by steamboat and other water craft. At the mouth of Honey Creek is a good landing. We pursued our course up the river, mostly through timber, for about eighteen miles, when we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.” Josephsmithpapers.org History, 1838–1856, volume B-1 [1 September 1834–2 November 1838] page 797

“On 19 May 1838, a surveying party led by Joseph Smith, Prophet and first President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, arrived here to found a new city. One follower of the Prophet, Lyman Wight, had already acquired a home on the side of the hill southwest (to the right) of this point overlooking the valley. A half mile up the river Wight operated a ferry, and inland from that location the Prophet began laying out a city. He called it Adam-ondi-Ahman in tribute to Adam, the patriarch of the human race.

Site from Tower Hill

The Latter-day Saint settlement established two years earlier at Far West, approximately 35 miles to the southwest, had already doubled in size from its original plat of one-mile square. The Prophet desired to found other settlements after this pattern. His party spent ten days near Adam-ondi-Ahman and returned again later to stake out land on both sides of the river and eastward. In this vicinity he said there were “remains of a old Nephite altar or tower (See History of the Church 3:35).” Historic Marker by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints at the Adam-ondi-Ahman Historic Site

Marker installed by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints of where the Nephite altar would have been located

“By following the roads as marked, visitors may see the area of Spring Hill, or Adam-ondi-Ahman. Also, there is an overlook of the western portion of the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman from a prominence called Tower Hill. Tower Hill is a name given by Joseph Smith because of the remains of an old Nephite altar (See History of the Church 3:35).” 2nd Historic Marker by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints at the Adam-ondi-Ahman Historic Site

“Daviess County was a beautiful place situated on Grand River. First rate land and plenty of good timber where we supposed there had been an ancient city of the Nephites, as the hewn stone were already there in piles also the mound or alter built by Father Adam, where he went to offer sacrifices when he was old. Leaning upon his staff, prophesying the most noted thing that should take place down to the latest generation therefore it was called Adam-ondi-Ahman.” History of Zera Pulsipher as written by himself. Autobiography (c.1803-1862

“While at the base of a large hill near Lyman Wight’s cabin, George W. Robinson recorded that they discovered “the remains of an old Nephitish Alter.” To commemorate the discovery, Joseph Smith called the place Tower Hill… So what did Robinson mean when he said they discovered the remains of a “Nephtish” structure? It is important to note that the early Latter-day Saints clearly believed that the native North American tribes were descendants of the earlier Nephite-Lamanite civilization. With this belief, Robinson probably used the word “Nephitish” to indicate that the structure or altar was built by, or originated with, the North American Indians. He may have also used “Nephitish” to mean that the altar was of ancient origin. Therefore, what Robinson was attempting to describe were the remains of what appeared to be a sacred altar structure erected by early Native Americans.” (Alexander L. Baugh, “Joseph Smith in Northern Missouri,” in Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer, ed. Richard Neitzel Holzapfel and Kent P. Jackson (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University; Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2010), 291–346.)

“We pursued our course up the river, mostly through timber, for about eighteen miles, when we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.” (HC 3:34-35).” B.H. Roberts identifies Nephite tower remains in the following:
”A short distance south of spring Hill, or Adam-ondi-Ahman, was the home of Lyman Wight, at the foot, of “Tower Hill,” a name given to the place by Joseph Smith “in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower,” he explains, “that stood there” (History of the Church, Period 1, vol. iii, 35). This old ruin has been quite generally accepted as marking the site of Adam-ondi-Ahman, an error, since “Tower Hill” is some half a mile east of that place; but because of the word “Adam” in the foregoing phrase, the altar or tower is supposed to have some association with the first patriarch of our race, hence it has been called “The grave of Adam” (History of Caldwell County, 118). (Also History of Daviess County, D. L. Kom). It will be seen by reference to the text above however, that Joseph Smith assigned the ruin to Nephite origin; and that it was but one of a number of such stone mounds or ruins in that vicinity: “We discovered some antiquities about one mile east of the camp [the camp was in the vicinity of Wight’s house], consisting of stone mounds, apparently erected in square piles, though somewhat decayed and obliterated by the weather (erosion) of many years. These mounds were probably erected to secrete treasures (History of the Church, Period 1, vol. iii, p. 37).” (B.H. Roberts, A Comprehensive History of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Century 1, Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, Vol. 1, 1965, 421-22.) History of the Church Chapter 4 Pg. 34-40


Standing at Nephite Altar Marker- Nov 5, 2018 L-R Wes and Ellen Clarke, Rod Meldrum, Betty and Mike LaFontaine, Rian Nelson

“We pursued our course up the river, mostly through timber, for about eighteen miles, when we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath… We discovered some antiquities about one mile west of the camp, consisting of stone mounds, apparently erected in square piles, though somewhat decayed and obliterated by the weather of many years. These mounds were probably erected by the aborigines of the land, to secrete treasures. We returned without game…” (Sacred experience in the Nauvoo Temple) “After the dancing had continued about an hour, several excellent songs were sung, in which several of the brethren and sisters joined… I called upon Sister Whitney who stood up and invoking the gift of tongues, sang a beautiful song of Zion in tongues. The interpretation was given by her husband, Bishop Whitney, and me, it related to our efforts to build this house to the privilege we now have of meeting in it, our departure shortly to the country of the Lamanites, their rejoicing when they hear the gospel and of the ingathering of Israel. I spoke in a foreign tongue; likewise, Brother Kimball. After a little conversation of a general nature I closed the exercises of the evening by prayer.” Manuscript History of the Church, 7:557–58.

Preachers Rock in Adam Ondi Ahman

“It appears that the saints in the banishing movements through the state of Missouri in order to lay the foundation of God’s great latter-day work yet to come, settled at the very places, within the consecrated area of Missouri, which were significant in the beginning of mankind upon the earth. First, in the “center place” at Independence, where once the Garden of Eden stood; at Far West, a most holy and consecrated area, and to Adam-ondi-Ahman, where Adam and his early posterity dwelt, where Cain killed his brother Abel and where sacrifices were offered to know the will of God.” The Refiner’s Fire” pp. 172-173, by Alvin R. Dyer. 1972 Deseret Book.

“Elder Dyer also has gathered reports of early brethren and residents of Daviess county which describe Adam-ondi-Ahman as the site of two ancient altars (neither of which is now to be seen) used by Adam. One of these, an “altar of prayer” he locates not far from the Lyman Wight house on Tower Hill. The other, an “altar of sacrifice,” is said to have been situated a mile or so away near the top of Spring Hill.” (BYU Studies, Vol. 13, No. 1, p.31) Robert J. Matthews (Professor, BYU)

“The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come, go along with me, and I will show you something,” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. I went and examined the place several times while I remained there.” (Life of Heber C. Kimball, pp. 209-210)

Oldest Known Effigy Mound (Rock Eagle) East of the Mississippi

Nephi Escapes to Unicoi Gap Georgia?

After Lehi dies about 570 BC. Nephi escaped from his brothers in Florida probably north using the Apalachicola River which turns into the Chattahoochee River, with them pitching their tents near Unicoi Gap, GA. (They “did journey in the wilderness for the space of many days.” 2 Nephi 5:7)

The head of the Chattahoochee River is only 1,700 feet from the head of the Hiawasee River. Traveling on the Hiawasee River about 100 miles it connects to the Tennessee River. The Nephites could eventually settle near Chattanooga, Tennessee (What we could call the City of Nephi) as that would make sense on a large river, and mountains of gold, silver, and copper nearby. Also the ancient Seneca Trail is right there. This area of Northern Georgia and Southeastern Tennessee became the land of Nephi and also called called the Land Lehi-Nephi.

Near Knoxville, TN on the Clinch River was found what archaeologists call an ancient Egyptian Temple discovered in 1935 and dated very ancient. See here: https://www.ancientpages.com/2018/08/15/secrets-about-tennessees-ancient-egyptian-temple-revealed/

Again, from Florida and the Land of First Inheritance,  the Nephites likely fled north to get away from the Lamanites, and their path could very likely been up the Chattahoochee River, which is only about 10 miles west of Atlanta. Near Atlanta Georgia are many ancient mounds. One we speak about is the Rock Eagle Effigy Mound  in more detail below. That area near Atlanta could have had many Nephites or Lamanites locating in those areas in 500 BC. However there are also many possibilities that around 100 AD, or the date of the Rock Eagle Mounds there are some who may have located near there. The exciting thing is that we have the timeline of the Nephites in many parts of Georgia and Tennessee.

Route of the escape of the Nephites from the Lamanites.

See more about Nephi’s escape and his route in the blog here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/nephite-route-showing-the-waters-of-mormon/


Earthen Mounds

The Hopewell Culture (c. 2300 B.c.c. A.d. 400)Burial mounds


“Mounds are artificially constructed heaps or banks of earth built to contain sacred objects. Their basic construction is the same all over the world: a pit is dug and lined, and the sacred contents are deposited and covered with earth. Sometimes these objects are sprinkled with red ocher, a pigment used to make paint, perhaps as a way to revive the spirits thought to dwell within them.


If we were to go for a walk on an open plain in Illinois or Ohio and were to come across one of these “dirt piles,” we probably would ignore it. But an archaeologist would be thrilled to find a sacred mound, for it might conceal vital clues to the ancient past of Native America: human and animal bones, weapons, ornaments, and mysterious clay figurines.

Some of the oldest and largest mounds in the world are found in America. The older North American mounds are cone-shaped and can reach heights of 70 ft (21 m) or more. Some of the more recent mounds are shaped like animals, people, or abstract forms and are therefore known as “effigy” mounds because they symbolize another object. No one knows what the effigy mounds were used for. Some archaeologists believe that they functioned as totem poles. As with totems, a few human bones were buried within the effigy mounds for their symbolic value. Found mostly in Wisconsin, Minnesota, Iowa, and Illinois, effigy mounds are shaped like deerturtlessnakeseagles, foxes, bearsbirds, and human beings. Today, the Great Serpent Mound winds along a river near a public park in Peebles, Ohio, for a distance of over 1 mi (1.6 km), its head recoiling as if to snatch into its hungry jaws a frog or other mysterious oval-shaped object. An enormous bird mound at Poverty Point, Louisiana, faces westward, its wings outstretched in a symbolic moment of flight.

Tens of thousands of mounds are found in the United States. Many more originally must have existed. St. Louis was the location of so many sacred mounds that it was once known as Mound City; today just one of those mounds remains. A great number of mounds have been bulldozed into the ground, their contents either thought-lessly pirated by treasure hunters or casually destroyed.

Most mounds were used for burials, but a significant number, built in the vicinity of the Mississippi River about A.D. 700 and later, were known as Temple Mounds. They looked like flat-topped pyramids crowned with wooden temples.

Who built the North American mounds? Archaeologists believe that they were the product of two ancient native cultures: the Adena and the Hopewell.” https://science.jrank.org/pages/4480/Mounds-Earthen.html


Oldest Known Effigy Mound East of the Mississippi.

Rock Eagle Effigy Mound

In central Georgia sits the oldest known effigy mound east of the Mississippi. It’s not built from earth. It’s built from thousands of hand-placed white quartz stones— shaped into the form of an eagle with outstretched wings. This is Rock Eagle. And its purpose is still debated 1,500 years later.

Rock Eagle lies near Eatonton, Georgia, on a wooded ridge overlooking the Oconee Valley. Its wings stretch 120 feet tip to tip. The torso rises 8 feet high. It isn’t a burial mound. It isn’t a habitation site. It’s a ceremonial effigy—meant to be seen from above.

Rock Eagle Tower

Constructed entirely from local quartz, the mound reflects light in all directions. There is a single stone-covered burial beneath the chest. But the overall design suggests broader meaning: ritual, sky symbolism, territorial memory. It was not built casually. It was planned with intention.

Most effigy mounds are found in the Upper Midwest—Wisconsin, Iowa, Minnesota. They take the form of animals: bears, birds, panthers, snakes. But in the Southeast, Rock Eagle stands nearly alone. Only one other known example exists nearby: Rock Hawk, 13 miles away.

Rock Eagle Mound Marker

Radiocarbon estimates and artifact evidence place the construction of Rock Eagle in the Late Woodland period: 100–300 CE. That predates the Mississippians. It predates Cahokia. It predates written records of anything in the region.

We don’t know what name the builders gave it. We don’t know what language they spoke. But we know this: They gathered and placed over 2,000 stones, one by one, to shape a sacred form tied to sky and memory. It still holds that shape today.

Rock Eagle is not folklore. It’s not a replica. It’s one of the oldest surviving monuments in the South. Not built to be buried beneath— but to be looked upon. A symbol still holding its place in the land, 15 centuries later.

https://x.com/MoundLore/status/1908645626310758742

Ancient History in Georgia Stone

2,000 Years of History The massive effigy mound is thought to have been built in the shape of an eagle or some other large bird by people who lived in the area some 2,000 years ago. Just off U.S. Highway 441 north of Eatonton, the famed Rock Eagle Effigy Mound is one of Georgia’s most stunning ancient landmarks.

The famed Rock Eagle Effigy Mound is located near Eatonton, Georgia. Built in the shape of a gigantic bird, it is thought to be some 2,000 years old

Although there have been many theories over the years, archaeologists currently believe the massive effigy was build during the Middle Woodland period, which is usually dated to 100-300 A.D. and is one of only two confirmed stone effigy mounds east of the Mississippi River. The other, called the Rock Hawk or Little Rock Eagle Effigy, is located east of Eatonton and is in Putnam County as well.

What prompted the early inhabitants of Middle Georgia, who lived in a time long before the rise of the later Mississippian, Creek and Cherokee cultures, to build these massive effigy mounds is still something of a mystery. They obviously hold ceremonial significance and the Rock Eagle seems to have been expanded from a large dome- shaped central mound.

Archaeological excavations into the mound over the years have found a surprisingly small number of artifacts other than the stones from which it was built. A 1950s research project did find a single quartz tool a Rock Eagle, along with evidence of cremated human burials in the mound. Otherwise, the structure has revealed very little about its intended purpose.

Early settlers of the region thought it might cover some fantastic buried treasure and dug into it from time to time, but 20th century archaeologists found only that the eagle was built atop a natural rock outcrop. Theories as to the reasons for its construction currently range from the need for some central burial place by the ancient inhabitants of the area to the possibility that the people of Rock Eagle were sending a message to God.

Although dating of the mound remains tentative (with some suggesting a much older date), most scientists now concur that it was probably built shortly after the time of Christ. This was an era with earthen effigy mounds were build in the Midwest in large numbers. It should be noted, however, that the earthworks at the much older Poverty Point site in Louisiana also appear to form the shape of a gigantic bird. That site is thought to date back 3,000 years.

The people of Georgia and Putnam County in particular have long had a commendable interest in preserving the stunning effigy. As a result, it became the focus of a public works project during the Great Depression. Workers from the Civilian Conservation Corps (CCC) restored the mound and built the beautiful stone tower that now overlooks it, as well as walkways and other features. A unique aspect of the walkways around the mound is that historic grind stones from gristmills were included in spots.

The stone tower build by the CCC workers in the 30s provides a stunning view of the Rock Eagle and is a must for anyone visiting the site, although the stairs can be strenuous. A paved pathway circles the effigy and there are interpretive panels to explain the significance of the site. The park is beautifully maintained.

The Rock Eagle Effigy is surrounded by Rock Eagle 4H Center, built during the 1950s and thought to be the largest such 4H center in the world. Access is designed, however, so that visitors can tour the Rock Eagle Effigy without disrupting or intruding upon the activities of the young men and women at the center.

To reach the Rock Eagle Effigy Mound from downtown Eatonton, take combined U.S. Highways 441 and 129 north for 6.7 miles and turn left on Rock Eagle Road at the entrance to Rock Eagle 4-H Center. Travel for .7 miles to the first paved road to the right. Turn right and then watch for the first paved road to your left, which leads to the effigy. The route is well-marked.

There is no cost to visit and the site is open to the public during normal business hours. https://www.exploresouthernhistory.com/rockeagle.html

Earth & Wood Buildings/Hidden Cities/Great Hopewell Road/Graded Ways

Cities, Highways and Roads of the Book of Mormon

“And it came to pass that there were many cities built anew, and there were many old cities repaired. And there were many highways cast up, and many roads made, which led from city to city, and from land to land, and from place to place. And thus passed away the twenty and eighth year, and the people had continual peace.”3 Nephi 6:7-9 

Alma 48:8 “Yea, he had been strengthening the armies of the Nephites, and
erecting small forts, or places of resort, throwing up banks of earth round about to enclose his armies, and also building walls of stone to encircle them about, round about their cities and the borders of their lands, yea, all round about the land.” 

Why This Subject?

Many advocates of the Mesoamerican theory claim there is a lack of large cities, and remnants of highways in the Heartland Model. They also say the lack of large buildings made of stone in North America shows that the events of the Book of Mormon happened in Mesoamerica. The Nephites didn’t use stone except for one mention in Alma 48:8 which mentions a wall of stone. Nephites used earth and wood for most buildings. After reading this blog you will have many evidences that cities, villages, roads, and highways were prevalent in the Heartland of North America. We will discuss roads, highways, cities, and building materials to help you research more about the Nephites who lived in the Heartland of North America.

Hugh Nibley said,

“The Book of Mormon is a history of a related primitive church, and one may well ask what kind of remains the Nephites would leave us from their more virtuous days. A closer approximation to the Book of Mormon picture of Nephite culture is seen in the earth and palisade structures of the Hopewell and Adena culture areas than in the later stately piles of stone in Mesoamerica…

How unlike the building program of the Church today which can barely erect enough of our very functional, almost plain chapels to keep abreast of the growing needs of the Latter-day Saints.

Though such piles as the great pyramid-temple of Chichén Itzá yield to few buildings in the world in beauty of proportion and grandeur of conception, there is something disturbing about most of these overpowering ruins. Writers describing them through the years have ever confessed to feelings of sadness and oppression as they contemplate the moldy magnificence—the futility of it all: “They have all gone away from the house on the hill,” and today we don’t even know who they were

The great monuments do not represent what the Nephites stood for; rather, they stand for what their descendants, “mixed with the blood of their brethren,” descended to. But seen in the newer and wider perspective of comparative religious studies, they suggest to us not only the vanity of mankind and the futility of man’s unaided efforts, but also something nobler; the constant search of men to recapture a time when the powers of heaven were truly at the disposal of a righteous people.” Ancient Temples: What Do They Signify? By Hugh Nibley September 1972

Building = Big Town of Bare Earth

Dr. Roger Kennedy, the former director of the Smithsonian’s American History Museum, addressed a misperception about earth mounds, noting that earth mounds are actually buildings.

Build and building are also very old words, often used in this text [his book] as they were when the English language was being invented, to denote earthen structures. About 1150, when the word build was first employed in English, it referred to the construction of an earthen grave. Three hundred and fifty years later, an early use of the term to build up was the description of the process by which King Priam of Troy constructed a “big town of bare earth.” So when we refer to the earthworks of the Ohio and Mississippi Valleys as buildings no one should be surprised.The Mormons and the Mounds by Jonathan Neville MHA Presentation June 2017 St. Louis, Missouri

Buildings of Cement and Wood and Dirt

“And I did teach my people to build buildings, and to work in all manner of wood.” (2 Nephi 5:15) “And the people who were in the land northward did dwell in tents, and in houses of cement, and they did suffer whatsoever tree should spring up upon the land that it should grow up, that in time they might have timber to build their houses, yea, their cities, and their temples, and their synagogues, and their sanctuaries, and all manner of their buildings.” (Helaman 3:9)

“Everyone knows that Mesoamerica features impressive cities and structures made of stone and cement. I’ve visited many of them. Back in the day, many of these sites were completely open, with no guards or even fences. You could climb all over them, and I have.

Mayan culture is fascinating, and we’re learning more and more about it all the time. My kudos to all the Mesoamerican archaeologists and linguists who are helping us understand that culture. But it has nothing to do with the Book of Mormon.

The M2C [Mesoamerican 2 Hill Cumorah Theorists] intellectuals want people to believe that two brief references in the Book of Mormon describe the massive Mayan stone-and-cement structures throughout Mesoamerica.

Naturally, the Mayans built with stone and cement. In a jungle, wood structures don’t last long.Which explains how we know the Nephites did not live in a jungle. The Nephites built with wood and cement, not stone and cement.” Jonathan Neville Blog Here

City doesn’t have to be large

“A city need not have a large population. “Many ancient cities had only modest populations, however (often under 5,000 persons).”[i] When Lehi left Jerusalem, the city had a population of only about 25,000 people.[ii]

Roger Kennedy discussed the terms “city” and “building” this way.

Our English noun city comes from the Latin… city carries from its demographic root the implication of intention. A city was the consequence of a purpose. Perhaps it is not so much a noun as the outcome a verb; not a location but a phenomenon. A city was where a relatively large number of citizens congregated… In the Middle Ages, in the British Isles, a city became a place in which a potent religious leader such as a bishop was headquartered.[iii]

The cities described by the text fit Kennedy’s concept quite well. There is no requirement for massive stone temples and palaces. Such are never mentioned in the text. The only palace described in the text was Noah’s, and it was made “of fine wood,” not stone (Mosiah 11:9).” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 131

[i] Michael E. Smith, “Ancient Cities,” The Encyclopedia of Urban Studies (R. Hutchison, ed., Sage, 2009): 24. Available at http://bit.ly/Moroni75.

[ii] John W. Welch and Robert D. Hunt, “Culturegram: Jerusalem 600 B.C.,” Glimpses of Lehi’s Jerusalem (Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies (FARMS), Provo, Utah 2004): 5.

[iii] Kennedy, Ancient Cities, p. vii.

“Ancient people almost never built of stone”

The Nephites vastly preferred wood to any other building material, and only worked in cement when they were forced to by shortage of timber. Indeed, they refused to settle otherwise good lands in the north if timber for building was lacking (Helaman 3:5). Where they reluctantly settled in unforested areas they continued to “dwell in tents, and in houses of cement,” while they patiently waited for the trees to grow (Helaman 3:9). Since cement must be made of limestone [see. p. 63], there was no lack of stone for building in the north. Why then did they not simply build of stone and forget about the cement and wood? Because, surprising as it may seem, ancient people almost never built of stone. Even when the magnificent “king Noah built many elegant and spacious buildings,” their splendor was that of carved wood and precious metal, like the palace of any great lord of Europe or Asia, with no mention of stone (Mosiah 11:8-9). The Book of Mormon boom cities went up rapidly (Mosiah 23:5; 27:6), while the builders were living in tents. And these were not stone cities: Nephite society was even more dependent on forests than is our own” – Hugh Nibley, An Approach to the Book of Mormon, 2nd Edition, Chapter 29, Building Materials, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co. [1964]. As quoted in Annotated Book of Mormon page 349

Joseph Smith on Buildings

Lucy Mack Smith said, “During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined: he would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent; their dress, mode of travelling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, and their buildings, with every particular; he would describe their < mode of > warfare, as also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them” – Lucy Mack Smith, “Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1845,” p. 87, The Joseph Smith Papers, accessed Feb. 5, 2019.

“HIDDEN CITIES” IN NORTH AMERICA

“The Lord told us, in reply that he would make it known to the people that the early inhabitants of this land had been just such a people as they were described in the book, [of Mormon] and he would lead them to discover the ruins of great cities…” – David Whitmer, Interview with James H. Hart (Richmond, Mo., 21 August 1883), as printed in Deseret Evening News, Salt Lake City, Utah [Tue, Sep 4, 1883], page 2; emphasis added.

Roger G. Kennedy, Director Emeritus, Smithsonian National Museum of American History, author, “Hidden Cities, The Discovery and Loss of Ancient North American Civilization,” The Free Press, New York, [1995], stated, “Very, very few of us were conscious of these immense cities of a place like Monk’s Mound and Cahokia, opposite St. Louis, which is bigger in its footprint than the Great Pyramid at Giza [city in Egypt]. We didn’t know that.”

Dr. Kennedy coined the phrase, “Hidden Cities,” because he states, “I use the term because these were very big places. There were more people, that we now know, in Cahokia, across from St. Louis, than there were in London or Rome. There were major population centers in what is now Nashville and Cincinnati and Pittsburgh and St. Louis. Few realize that some of the most complex structures of ancient archaeology were built in North America, home of some of the most highly advanced and well organized civilizations in the world.” In his book, Hidden Cities, he writes: “Eighteenth century pioneers passing over the Appalachians into the Ohio Valley wrote often of [the] feeling of being freed of encumbrances, of fresh beginnings. Judging from what they said, and from what has been said of them subsequently, most of them shared the misconception that they were entering an ample emptiness intended to be theirs alone.

“In fact… [t]he western vastness was not empty. Several hundred thousand people were already there, and determined to resist invasion….Even along the headwaters of the Ohio, on the banks of mountain brooks, there were signs of ancient habitation…As the streams grew larger, so did the buildings. “In the Ohio and Mississippi valleys, tens of thousands of structures were built between six and sixty-six centuries ago. Some, as large as twenty-five miles in extant, required over three million person hours of labor” – Roger G.Kennedy, Hidden Cities, 1-2. City of Cahokia by William R. Iseminger Courtesy of Cahokia Mounds State Historic Site

Ancient Hopewell Road

“Although Cahokia, the great Mississippian-era city in Illinois, qualifies as a city under almost any definition, archaeologists generally do not regard the large Hopewell earthworks as “cities.” Roger, however, was expansive in his definition: “by city we mean a place in which a large number of people gather for common purposes.” Therefore, he was perfectly justified in encompassing Ohio’s Fort Ancient, the Newark Earthworks, Mound City and Serpent Mound within his marvelous narrative.

In 1990, I was a relatively new curator at the Newark Earthworks State Memorial. Roger, with characteristic flair, referred to me in his book as “chatelaine” for the earthworks. (I still wish I could make that my official job title!) Roger and his film crew interviewed me at the Munson Springs site, a Paleoindian camp site between Granville and Newark, as well as at the Newark Earthworks. We also enlisted a troop of local boy scouts and experimented with (mostly) aboriginal tools to see how long it would take to build the earthworks. (It turns out a motivated team of young men can move a lot of earth in a surprisingly short period of time!) Roger became interested in the idea of the Great Hopewell Road, which I was then only beginning to formulate; and he decided we needed to rent a helicopter and fly the route. So he arranged for the helicopter and we did just that. It was August, so we didn’t see much through the morning haze except a profusion of vegetation, but Roger became convinced that a Hopewell Road did, indeed, connect Newark and Chillicothe and even extended on to Portsmouth! I have never been willing to go that far literally or figuratively, but I agree that if there was a Great Hopewell Road connecting Newark and Chillicothe, there should be other Hopewell roads connecting other great Hopewell earthwork sites.” “Ohio History Connection

Hopewell Road Documentary, Introduction

Introduction Video Here:
This is the introduction to Searching for the Great Hopewell Road by American Public Television. It gives a brief overview of the highly advanced ancient civilization, called by archaeologists today the Hopewell Mound Builders, that existed in the heartland of North America between about 300 B.C. and abruptly ended near 400 AD. To purchase the DVD documentary, please visit our bookstore at www.BookofMormonEvidence.org

The Great Hopewell Road Intro Video

LiDAR Imaging of the Great Hopewell Road

Great Hopewell Road

The Great Hopewell Road is thought to connect the Hopewell culture (100 BCE-500 CE) monumental earthwork centers located at Newark and Chillicothe, a distance of 60 miles (97 km) through the heart of Ohio, United States. The Newark complex was built 2,000 to 1800 years ago.[1]

In 1862, brothers Charles and James Salisbury surveyed the first 6 miles (9.7 km) of this road, noting it was marked by parallel earthen banks almost 200 feet (61 m) apart and led from the Newark Earthworks. They said that the road extended much farther south from Newark in the direction of Chillicothe. Other 19th-century investigators, such as Ephraim G. Squier and Edwin H. Davis, also documented the walls of the road near Newark. The 2.5-mile section from the Newark Octagon south to Ramp Creek is now known as the “Van Voorhis Walls”.[1]

In the 1930s, the area was surveyed by plane, revealing traces of the road extended for 12 miles (19 km) toward the Hopewellian center of present-day Chillicothe. Additional examination of the area with the new sensing technology of LiDAR (Light Detection And Ranging) adds confirmation to this finding and suggests a way to gain more evidence. This technology showed the road was lower than the surrounding land, sunk between the walls.[1]

Dr. Brad Lepper, the present-day champion of the Great Hopewell Road, claims that traces of the road remain at four additional places along the 60-mile (97 km) line connecting Newark and Chillicothe. Parts of the road can be seen from the air and with infrared photography. There is precedent for such a sacred road at other complexes.[2] More “ground truthing” needs to be performed but the evidence is suggestive.[1]

The first 2.5 mi south of the parallel-walled roadway of the Newark Earthworks is known as the Van Voorhis Walls. It is a confirmed earthwork. This portion of the earthwork terminates a Ramp Creek, in Heath, Licking County, Ohio. South of there, the projected path of the Hopewell Road passes through fields toward Millersport, Licking County, Ohio. Evidence from early accounts and 1930s aerial photography suggests that the Hopewell Road may continue south of Ramp Creek, and a cultural resource management study provides equivocal, yet suggestive evidence of the earthwork south of Ramp Creek. In 2016, an analysis of previous studies found enough evidence of the Great Hopewell Road south of Ramp Creek, to indicate that archaeologists should continue to search for evidence of it.Great Hopewell” Wikipedia/Hopewell road


“Graded Ways”

Understanding the roads and highways spoken of in the Book of Mormon, it would be helpful to know what term for those words are used in the history and archaeology of today that may help us study them. I just discovered that perfect wording used in the 1800 text of those archaeologists. They called a highway or road a “graded way.” It also seems the ancient mound builders would settle in places that seemed as naturally graded ways where they could slightly modify and take advantage of their usage.

Archaeological History of Ohio: The Mound Builders and Later Indians By Gerard Fowke Page 271

CHAPTER VIII
GRADED WAYS, TERRACES, EFFIGIES, AND ANOMALOUS STRUCTURES.

A. —GRADED WAYS.

ON page 209 is a description of the possibly artificial grade at the Turner Group. So far as known, no other passageway is formed by making a fill to connect plains of different levels.

But at several places in Ohio gentle inclines through a depression, from a higher terrace to a lower, or to a stream, are attributed to the Mound Builders, who are supposed to have cut them out for roadways, throwing the earth to either side. Squier and Davis have the following reference to them.

View of Graded Way Near Piketon, Ohio.

There is a singular class of earthworks, occurring at various points at the West, * * the purposes of which to the popular mind, if not to that of the antiquarian, seem very clear. These are the graded waysascending sometimes from one terrace to another, and occasionally descending towards the banks of rivers or water-courses. The one at *Marietta, is of the latter description; as is also that at Piqua, Ohio. One of the former character occurs near Richmonddale, Ross county, Ohio; and another, and the most remarkable one, about one mile below Piketon, Pike county, in the same State. A plan and view of the latter is herewith presented. [ See figure 75 (S. & D., 88, plate XXXI, No. 1) ]. It consists of a graded way from the second to the third terrace, the level of which is here seventeen feet above that of the former. The way is ten hundred and eighty feet long by two hundred and fifteen feet wide at one extremity, and two hundred and three feet wide at the other, measured between the bases of the banks. The earth is thrown outward on either hand, forming embankments varying upon the outer sides from five to eleven feet in height; yet it appears that much more earth has been excavated than enters into these walls. At the lower extremity of the grade, the walls upon the interior sides measure no less than twenty-two feet in perpendicular height.


It is, of course, useless to speculate upon the probable purpose of this work. At first glance, it seems obvious; namely that it was constructed simply to facilitate the ascent from one terrace to another. But the long line of embankment extending from it, and the manifest con nection which exists between it and the mounds upon the plain unsettle this conclusion.” — S. & D., 88-9.

A. AT MARIETTA.

Of the four mentioned by them, that at Marietta has been most often described; but only because more people have seen it. Among the earlier notices, these may be found:—

“A causeway forty yards wide, and from ten to twelve feet high, rounded like a turnpike road, leads from it to the river.” — Cuming, 106.

In a numbered sketch, made in 1785, of the Marietta works, is given:—

“No. 6, Conveyed away from the town to the then locality of the river, which is supposed at that time to have run along the edge of the second bottom. These walls are now twenty feet high, and the graded road between them was one hundred feet wide, and beautifully rounded like a modern turn-pike.” — Stebbins, 329.

“The entrances at the middle are the largest, particularly that on the side next the Muskingum. From this outlet is a covert way, formed of two parallel walls of earth, 231 feet distant from each other, measuring from centre to centre. The walls at the most elevated part on the inside are 21 feet in height and 42 feet in breath at the base, but on the outside average only five feet high. This forms a passage about 360 feet in length, leading by a gradual descent to the low grounds, where it probably at the time of its construction reached the margin of the river. Its walls commence at sixty feet from the ramparts of the fort, and increase in elevation as the way descends towards the river; and the bottom is crowned in the centre in the manner of a well-formed turnpike road.” — Harris, 149. The account by Squier and Davis is more complete.

The “ Via Sacra,” or graded way, at Marietta (top picture) “is six hundred and eighty feet long by one hundred and fifty wide between the banks, and consists of an excavated passage descending regularly from the plain, upon which the works just described are situated, to the alluvions of the river. The earth, in part at least, is thrown outward upon either side forming embankments from eight to ten feet in height. The centre of the excavated way is slightly raised and rounded, after the manner of the paved streets of modern cities. The cross-section gh [see figure 15] exhibits this feature. Measured between the summits of the banks, the width of the way is two hundred and thirty feet. At the base of the grade, the walls upon the interior are twenty feet high. From this point there is a slight descent, for the distance of several hundred feet to the bank of the river, which is here thirty-five or forty feet in height. [There is an] entire absence of remains of antiquity upon the beautiful terraces to which this graded passage leads. They may nevertheless have been once as thickly populated as they are now; and this passage may have been the grand avenue leading to the sacred plain above, through which assemblies and processions passed, in the solemn observances of a mysterious worship.”— S. & D., 74.

The plan given does not represent the squares as ” exact “. Whittlesey is less romantic in his explanation of its probable use:—

‘”The grade at Marietta leads from a strong work down to the Muskingum River, and had an evident purpose, that of access to water. It is principally an excavation and not an embankment.” — Whittlesey, Works, 9.

There is no doubt that this work is artificial; but it was never made for the sole purpose of being used as a roadway or means of passage between the two terraces. It is wide enough for a hundred men to walk abreast in it, and leads out on a strip of bottom land but little if any wider than itself and which could never have been much wider. It is more than likely that earth was obtained here for making mounds and embankments in the vicinity. Very probably it originated in a pathway to the river, which was gradually widened by removal of earth for the works. If this was the case, another path led from the lower terrace to the water. The stream may have been reached, however, through the ravine which discharges almost in a line with the upper side of the “Via Sacra “.

It is to be observed that the earliest recorded measurement gives the height of the walls on each side of the cut, as only five feet. The scale of “twenty feet” for the inside, includes the undisturbed earth of the side-slopes. These walls, which long ago disappeared, were probably built of earth taken up from the surface of the upper terrace, as was the case at Piketon.

The water of the Muskingum is now at a much higher level than it was formerly, owing to the dam near the mouth; but if ever as low as denoted by Squier and Davis, it is very clear that the graded way was made without any reference to the stream.

B. AT RICHMONDDALE.

No such work exists in the vicinity of this village; nor is there any visible evidence of aboriginal occupation about there, except a few mounds scattered over the high terrace to the north. None of the latter are within a mile of Richmonddale; and there is no conceivable reason why a “graded way” should be made, when there is no place for it either to begin or end. Probably the authors allude to some one of the numerous ravines in which no water now flows on account of changes of slope carrying drainage in other directions.

C. AT PIQUA.

The reference to this is based upon Major Long’s observations early in the century. It is evident we have here to deal only with a natural ravine or gulley, on one side of which an embankment has been made.

At Piqua, “near the bank of the river, there are remains of a waterway; these remains consist of a ditch dug down to the edge of the river, the earth from the same having been thrown up principally on the south side or that which fronts the river; the breadth between the two parapets is much wider near the water than at a distance from it, so that it may have been used either for the purpose of offering a safe passage down to the river, or as a sort of harbor in which canoes might be drawn up; or perhaps, as is most probable, it was intended to serve both purposes. This waterway resembles, in some respects, that found near Marietta, but its dimensions are smaller. The remains of this work are at present very inconsiderable, and are fast washing away, as the road which runs along the bank of the river intersects it, and, in the making of it, the parapet has been leveled and the ditch filled up.” — Long, St. Peter’s, 52.

D. AT PIKETON.

The work at Piketon has long been cited as the most remarkable instance of this form of aboriginal industry. Figure 76 from the original drawing by Squier and Davis, and reproduced in a hundred publications since their time, has always been given as a correct representation. The actual work is shown in figure 77, in plan and section, from a recent careful survey. It will be seen that there is no ” crown ” to the roadway, as their cross-section shows, except that which is due to the construction of a turnpike passing through it; and the error and exaggeration, in various other respects, of their “plan and view” will be apparent at a glance. In itself the work is of no special interest or importance, and the details are trivial: but they show a negligent, slip-shod manner which casts doubt on more important work, and should be gone into with some minuteness, because these perverted accounts have done much toward impressing readers with erroneous ideas of the people who are credited with its formation. Compare the “view” with the sections.

The depression is not in any degree artificial but is due entirely to natural causes. Formerly, when Beaver creek was at a much higher level than its present bed, at least a part of its waters found their outlet through this cut-off or thoroughfare. Its length, following the curve from the creek bank to the lower terrace at the other end, is 2225 feet; at the narrowest part it measures 120 feet across. The elevation of the upper terrace above the lower is 22 feet—not 17. The greatest base measure of either wall is 69 feet; one of them is 636 feet, the other 761 feet, in length along the top. The east wall has been cultivated until not more than three feet high; the west wall is untouched, and only a few rods of it have an elevation of more than six feet. Instead of tapering to a point at the south end, the west wall is higher there than anywhere else, having the appearance of a mound with an elevation of nine feet. No earth was carried up out of the depression; that composing the walls was gathered on the surface and piled along the brink of each bank, a part of it being allowed to spread down the sides in order to produce a steeper slope. Both walls change direction at more than one point; and so far from extending its entire length on the upper terrace, the east wall descends the slope and terminates near the bottom. The measure of ” 1080 feet” so frequently found in other parts of Squier and Davis’s descriptions, as well as here, will not apply to any part of the “graded way” unless the line be carried out into the open fields. If the walls were leveled and all the earth in them spread out evenly, it would not make a difference of more than two feet in the elevation of the space between them.

The early mistakes in regard to this work are repeated and exaggerated by McLean. Whittlesey says:—

“The great excavated road at Piketon also descended to water.” — Whittlesey. Works, 9.

While, as we have seen, it is not “excavated” by human labor, it undoubtedly once “descended to water,” though not in the sense he means to convey. It is cut through the fourth or highest terrace, and terminates on the third, at the end toward the river, which then flowed at that level. When Beaver creek carved out its present channel, the old thoroughfare remained practically unchanged for an unknown number of centuries, until the Mound Builders came along and built their little walls on either side, all unconscious of the trouble they were making for future archaeologists.

E. ABOVE WAVERLY.

Colonel Whittlesey falls into a worse error concerning another old ” cut-off “. This was made by the Scioto, after the third terrace was formed. It would be difficult indeed to ” discover the spot to which the earth was transported “, as it has gone toward making low bottoms farther down the river. He describes it as an excavation in Big Bottom, “near the line between Pike and Ross counties. The design appears to have been to form a cut or passage from the bottom land above Switzer’s Point to the bottom land below. Only a very small portion of the earth removed is now to be seen; having been transported to some spot which I did not discover. At the northeast end of the east bank is a mound. A little to the west and northwest is a natural ridge which appears to have been trimmed by art, and to have been used in connection with the lower portion of the western line of the embankment. The mass of earth removed here is greater than at Piketon.” — Whittlesey, Works, 7.

F. NEWARK.

There is also a grade, partly in excavation and partly in bank, from a portion of the Newark works in Licking county, leading to a branch of Licking or Pataskala river.” — Whittlesey, Works, 9. This has been described under the Newark enclosures.

G. NEAR BOURNEVILLE.

Atwater alludes to the “graded way to the spring” at the ellipse described on page 217.— Atwater, 149.

It never appears to occur to these writers that the existence of springs, and of an easy approach to them, may have determined the location of earthworks. They seem to proceed upon the assumption that the builders made their enclosures at random, and then set to work to make the locality habitable.

H. AT MADISONVILLE.

The ancient roadway near Madisonville, is cut along the face of a steep hill extending from the creek to the top of the hill. It is upward of 1,600 feet in length, having an average width of twenty-five feet.” — Howe, II, 23, condensed.

The only “ancient roadway” at this place is an old wagon road, now overgrown with trees and partially destroyed. It is not at all like any prehistoric work, either in its position or its construction. It begins in a ravine and ends at the top of the hill near a pioneer farmhouse; and there are no aboriginal remains anywhere near it.

I. NEAR CARLISLE.

McLean describes with much minuteness a “graded way,” about two miles west of Carlisle in Butler County. This is raised instead of sunken. He traces it from the top of a hill, down the slope, across a bottom or “upper terrace” to the bank of Twin creek, giving numerous measurements. Here it stops; but he imagines it as formerly extending across the “second terrace,” which was probably a “swamp” at one time and needed this “causeway” in order to enable the Mound Builder to reach the fort from which the “graded way” proceeds. He attempts to establish a chronology, by supposing all this “swamp” to have been carried away by erosion, to the level of the “second terrace,” which he places thirty-one feet below the “upper terrace.” No definite number of years is given, because there is no measure of erosion, and so

“The question is, ‘how long has it taken Twin Creek to cut the thirty-one feet?'”— McLean, 134.

The site of this professed artificial roadway is on a hillside overlooking the valley of Twin creek, and on the bottom land at its foot. Two nearly parallel deep ravines, a few hundred feet apart, form a headland with steep, almost precipitous, sides. Around the margin of this and across the rear end of it an embankment is carried. On the side toward the creek it curves inward to surround the head of a small ravine which affords an easy approach from the bottom land below; consequently there is no need for a “graded way,” and none was ever made. The ridge described as such is entirely a natural formation, due to erosion. The upper portion preserves the ordinary slope of the ground, as may be understood from his measurement which gives an incline of more than twenty degrees. This does not sound large, but makes a pretty stiff climb, nevertheless. That part of the “way” along the foot of the hill is due to the approach of the ravine on one side toward a shallow washout on the other. What McLean calls the continuation of this “graded way” across the bottom, or “upper terrace,” is nothing but the ridge formed by an old fence row and by the earth thrown up in making a turn with a plow at the end of the field; it is visible only in some places, as he says, and never had any existence where it is not now to be seen. His “second terrace” is nothing but the shore of the creek, and is subject to overflow with every hard rain — unless, indeed, he means the low bottom beyond the creek. This may once have been a “swamp,” as he suggests; but if so it existed before the stream was formed, and extended to the hills several hundred yards away. If the Mound Builder was here at that time, he saw the retreat of the ice-sheet; for it was very shortly after that time that Twin creek began its task of “cutting down the thirty-one feet.”

In a word, it may be said that with the single exception at Marietta, the alleged “excavated graded ways” are natural depressions, possibly slightly modified, which happened to be where they were needed; or the place was taken possession of because the grade was there. The few pathways which are actually artificial have escaped notice by reason of their insignificance. Where a group of works or a village-site is located on a terrace immediately above a very steep slope, steps were no doubt cut in the bank, or perhaps a narrow passage way dug, to facilitate ascent. The depression thus begun would deepen and widen with every storm, until finally a trough with considerable width and easy slope would be eroded, which can be distinguished from one entirely natural only by the fact that no water from the upper plain drains into it. Such gullies may be observed at the present day along the banks of any stream whose banks are of soft, loose earth, up and down which persons are accustomed to pass frequently. They are not uncommon where prehistoric village-sites were located on a bank with a tolerably steep slope; but, as stated, their origin is overlooked.

Geographic setting of Hopewell archaeological study sites for airburst-related proxies: Jennison-Guard village site, Indiana; Miami Fort hilltop earthworks, Ohio; Turner earthworks and village, Ohio; Moundview village and mound, Ohio; Milford earthworks, Ohio; Beech Tree village, Ohio; Foster’s Crossing earthwork, Ohio; Krasnosky earthworks, Ohio; Indian Fort Mountain earthworks, Kentucky; Junction earthworks, Ohio; and Marietta earthworks and mounds, Ohio. Kenneth Barnett Tankersley

The nearest approach to a “graded way” that is to be found in the Scioto Valley, is a ravine of this kind just north of the circle at High Banks. The river bluff, about sixty feet high at this point, is so steep as to be very difficult of ascent. A pathway was made by the inmates or builders of the circle, in order to reach the water. This is now a large gully. In the loose sand and gravel forming the bluff, rains would rapidly erode the sides and bottom of such a path, and in a comparatively short time cut it down to an easy slope.

Passageways similar to this could be cited, but no other is so large.

Source:
https://books.google.com/books?pg=PA271&lpg=PA271&dq=Graded+Ways+archaeology&sig=ACfU3U1QvrYt6vWdkNSpotMN1GikcIuoLw&id=m_QSAAAAYAAJ&ots=1n2ms4q3CP&output=text

The works occupy the high, sandy plain, at the junction of the Muskingum and Ohio rivers. This plain is from eighty to one hundred feet above the bed of the river, and from forty to sixty above the bottom lands of the Muskingum. Its outlines are shown on the map. It is about three fourths of a mile long, by half a mile in width; is bounded on the side next the hills by ravines, formed by streams, and terminates on the side next the river in an abrupt bank, resting upon the recent alluvions. The topography of the plain and adjacent country is minutely represented on this map.

The works consist of two irregular squares, (one containing forty acres area, the other about twenty acres,) in connection with a graded or covered way and sundry mounds and truncated pyramids, the relative positions of which are shown in the plan. The town of Marietta is laid out over them; and, in the progress of improvement, the walls have been considerably reduced and otherwise much obliterated; yet the outlines of the entire works may still be traced. The walls of the principal square, where they remain undisturbed, are now between five and six feet high by twenty or thirty feet base; those of the smaller enclosure are somewhat less. The entrances or gateways at the sides of the latter are each covered by a small mound placed interior to the embankment; at the corners the gateways are in line with it. The larger work is destitute of this feature, unless we class as such an interior crescent wall covering the entrance at its southern angle.

Within the larger enclosure are four elevated squares or truncated pyramids of earth, which, from their resemblance to similar erections in Mexico and Central America, merit a particular notice.59 Three of these have graded passages or avenues of ascent to their tops. The principal one is marked A in the plan, and an engraving more clearly illustrating its features is herewith presented, Fig. 17. It is one hundred and eighty-eight feet long by one hundred and thirty-two wide, and ten high. Midway upon each of its sides are graded ascents, rendering easy the passage to its top. These grades are twenty-five feet wide and sixty feet long. The next in size is marked B in the plan, and is one hundred and fifty feet long by one hundred and twenty wide, and eight feet high. It has three graded passages to its top, viz. upon the north, west, and east. Those at the sides are placed somewhat to the north of the centre of the elevation. Upon the south side there is a recess or hollow way, instead of a glacis, fifty feet long by twenty wide. This elevation is placed upon an easy swell or ridge of land, and occupies the most conspicuous position within the enclosure, every part of which is commanded from its summit. A few feet distant from the northern glacis, is a small conical mound, surrounded with shallow excavations, from which the earth for its construction, and, perhaps, for the construction in part of the pyramidal structure, was taken. To the right of the elevation, and near the eastern angle of the enclosure, is a smaller elevation one hundred and twenty feet long, fifty broad, and six feet high. It had graded ascents at its ends, similar in all respects to those just described. It is now much obliterated. Near the northern angle of the work is another elevation, not distinctly marked. The two larger squares are covered with a close turf, and still preserve their symmetry. Indeed, no erections of earth alone could surpass them in regularity. They are perfectly level on the top, except where some uprooted tree has displaced the earth.

Sacra Via

“The OES visited Sacra Via in Marietta on June 16, 2001. As with nearby Quadranaou Mound, also featured on our website, Sacra Via was built around 900 AD by the Hopewell culture. Sacra Via was once a walled way from Quadranaou Mound to the Ohio River. The walls were removed in 1843 by a local brick maker in order to produce bricks for the foundations of homes that now surround the Sacra Via site. Camp Tupper occupied the area during the Civil War. The camp was named for Brigadier General Benjamin Tupper, who was an organizer of the Ohio Company and one of the first settlers in the area in 1788. Sacra Via had the appeal of a small neighborhood park when we visited. there were some artistic carvings lining the park, which are included in the photos below.” Source

More information here:

*The Ancient Ohio Trail
THE SACRA VIA

Old maps show (left) the Sacra Via as a long, broad ramp with high earthen walls on both sides, leading up from the Muskingum River to Marietta’s large rectangular enclosure. Its monumental scale survives today as a park, a hundred and fifty feet wide. Such grand “graded ways” were often part of Ohio earthwork complexes.

The ramp was carefully engineered: its width crested in the center like a modern highway, its twenty-foot-high walls were lined with clay. This grand thoroughfare would have weathered floods well, and certainly would have impressed visitors arriving at the earthworks by boat. Its central axis is aligned with the winter solstice sunset; a mound probably marked the spot on the cliff top across the river.

Lamanite Traditions

My mother and my father both served the Native Americans on the Southwest Indian Mission of 1949-51 under Pres. Golden Buchanan. They have told me wonderful stories about Pres. Buchanan all my life. I came across this Improvement Era article just a few years ago and as a lover of Lamanite Tradition and one who desires to share the Gospel with our Native brothers and sisters, I wanted to share this with you.

Golden R. Buchanan was a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He devoted 16 years to missionary service as president of the Southwest Indian Mission and Salt Lake Regional Mission. He was Indian coordinator for the church and was known for his work with the Indian people. He was known by some as the “father of the Indian Placement Program,” a program in the LDS Church in which thousands of Indian youngsters came to live for a time with LDS families.

LAMANITE TRADITION by Golden R. Buchanan PRESIDENT, SOUTHWEST INDIAN MISSION IMPROVEMENT ERA APRIL 1955 SPECIAL LAMANITE ISSUE

As I have lived and worked among the Indian people, I have about come to the conclusion that the story of the race, as we know it from the Bible and the Book of Mormon, can be found in their legends. This story would have to be pieced together — a little from one tribe, a little from another. Tradition has a way of becoming garbled and mixed, but, running through most of their stories is a silver thread of truth. A wise Hopi once told me, “We have our stories and our traditions. They follow down a trail, but every little way, we in our traditions have gone out around a rock. But, we always get back to the trail and manage to go down it.”

This seems to be pretty largely true with most Indian legends. But by careful sorting, eliminating, and piecing together, many stories from Adam to the destruction of the Nephites on this continent can be found among them.

Even today the old men of the tribes get together on long winter nights and spend much time telling and retelling stories. It is the privilege of all the listeners to speak out if they think the “singer” has made a mistake. Thus these traditions have come down through the years with a core of truth in them, though they may be modified in part by the individual storytellers.

John Galino-Medicine Man
There are many people who do not understand the term, “medicine man.” Many think he is a fake  healer. But the true medicine man is a great, gifted individual. He has a knowledge of the herbs and plants indigenous to the area, and he knows how to use them to cure certain ills. These he uses in his “sings.” But the main purpose of a “singer,” as he paints his sand painting, or goes through the various rituals pertaining to healing ordinances, is to offer a prayer. The white people speak their prayers — the Indians sing theirs. Great good comes to the people. It is true that there are fakers among them. There is a certain amount of “black magic.” But by and large, the old healer is a great man. He has a prodigious memory. His “sings” last at least one night, many of them for nine nights. Many of his songs have hundreds of verses and are sung night after night without repetition, without a word out of place.

I have heard medicine men sing by the hour with scarcely a pause. The story goes on, unfolding from verse to verse and from song to song: prayers of thanksgiving, prayers of praise, stories of the people, and finally the asking of great blessings upon the sick or upon the tribe. If we would remember the purpose of these ceremonials and sings, it would help us to understand our neighbor, the Indian. He is not without his prayers and his thanksgiving. He believes in a personal God.

In this article, I shall not go into great detail. Neither shall I try to be complete. But the few stories that I shall tell will be accurate and authentic as I have received them from the various tribes. Much of what I have received has been given to me by old medicine men in strict confidence, telling me things that few white people know, with the promise that they would not be divulged, and I shall not violate that confidence.

In some of the old Navajo stories there is made mention of “The First Man,” and “The First Woman.” The Navajos have special names for them. They believe that these individuals were brought to the world from another sphere. They do not think they “just happened” but that they came here in consequence of a pattern or purpose of a divine Creator.

Behind the story of “The First Man” and “The First Woman” is the story of an all-wise Personage, generally spoken of as a “man,” who is supreme. Working with him is his Son, who is consistently spoken of as “the man who never died.” Associated with these two individuals is a messenger, “Someone who is able to talk to the people.” The evil one is present always in opposition to the will of the Great One. It is not hard to teach the Indian people the truths of the Godhead.

The story of the flood is common among many tribes. Men and women, these stories tell, were destroyed because of wickedness. Water covered the land. Men, beasts, and the fowls fled to the tops of the highest mountains to escape the wrath of an angry sea. According to one legend, the turkey got the white tips on his tail feathers because in his exhaustion as he climbed the San Francisco Peaks near Flagstaff, Arizona, his tail was continually in the frothy water as the water rose and finally enveloped the land. They believe that a few men and animals escaped the flood. The story of the confusion of tongues, the breaking up into tribes, the scattering of the people upon the earth, are common among many tribes. They believe the people were scattered and their tongues confused because of the wrath of the Supreme Being.

I have never met an old Indian who believed that he came from the north. They disagree with the books and students of racial history. They say, “We came from the south.” Several years ago, I was on the Umatilla Reservation near Pendleton, Oregon, talking with a young Indian some twenty-four or twenty- five years of age. He had just completed his tour of military service in the Pacific. He had been the private orderly of a prominent general.

The general had encouraged this young man to go on to school. And, upon his return from the army, he enrolled in a university, planning to study anthropology. He wanted to know more of the history of his people. He said, “As I went into the classes and heard them teaching that my people migrated across the Bering Straits and came from the north, I knew that there was no need of my spending more time in that university. They didn’t have the truth — they didn’t know. “I stood up in a class and told the professor that what he was teaching was false. That we had migrated from the south. We had gone north — we knew how far north we had gone because the marks and our records are still to be found on the rocks and the ledges. Our people went up into southern Canada and then turned around and came back to the Columbia River, where we have made our home for generations.”

He said, “The professor laughed at me and called me foolish. But I left the school and enrolled in another thinking still to pursue my quest of knowledge of the origin of the Indian people. There again I found the same information being taught to the students. I only stayed a few months. It seemed so hopeless because they wouldn’t listen to me — they thought they knew it all. But we know we did not come from the north.”

The Hopis say that they came across the ocean. The Navajos believe they came up from the other side of the earth through a tube. The Papagos believe they were guided to this land by divine means. Recently I was on the Papago Reservation. One of our new converts to the Church there told me this story:

“I had never joined any church because the ministers and the priests did not teach the Bible as I read it. I couldn’t read it and make it say the same things the other churches said it did. I speak the Papago language. I have lived among them all my life. I know their story and their traditions. And as I read the Book of Mormon that was placed in my hands by missionaries, I recognized the stories of the Papagos, and I knew the book was true. Your missionaries read the Bible the same way I did. These are the reasons I joined the Church. The Papagos believed they crossed the ocean and came to this land, that in the ships and on the trails they were guided by a ball. In this ball was a needle that pointed the direction they were to go. In the Papago language yet today, the name of this ball is ‘Liahona.’

Navajo tradition tells that a man and his wife and four sons came to this land a long time ago. They have, in their native language, the names of these four sons, but I cannot write them. The oldest two of these sons rebelled against the youngest two who were the appointed leaders. The older sons and their children lived in the forest. They made their living by hunting and by the use of the weapons of warfare.

They warred and preyed upon their two younger brothers. They covered their bodies with mud and thus became a dark people. The two younger sons became builders and built cities and houses of stone. They planted gardens and fields. They did not place mud upon themselves and thus remained white. For generations there were fighting, wars, and difficulties, the children of the older sons being the aggressors.

Then came a night in which the sun didn’t go down, and it was light all night, and the people were much disturbed and’ distressed. But still there were troubles. Some years after this, came an extended period of darkness.

In Hopi tradition, this same story is given, but more in detail as to the period of darkness. During these days great destruction came upon the land; the face of the earth was changed. Towns and cities were carried away by whirlwinds. Great fear and death reigned. Even today Hopis have a dread of whirlwinds. Should one come towards them as they work in the fields, they will run and hide. Should they be caught in one, they stand upright with their right hand on their breast, the left hand on their head. They do not want to be carried away as were the people many years ago.

The Navajos believe that shortly after these days of darkness and destructions, a great white personage appeared to the people and taught them and lived among them and brought them much good.

The tradition of the “Great White God” is prevalent among most of the tribes, in fact, among all of the tribes that I know. It is in the Mayan and Aztec traditions. After the visit of the “Great White God” there were many years of peace. The people joined together and lived as one. And for many, many years there were no wars, no bloodshed, and all the good things of life were enjoyed. Then came a period of time in which they began to fight again. Wars and contentions broke loose, at the end of which the white people were destroyed. Only the Indians were left.

Again they had a period of fighting and dissension, and they broke up into many tribes with different languages. The people lost their records and their “books.” But as the Hopis say, “We were not left without hope; we were told that some day young white men, with blue eyes, would come knocking at Hopi doors and would bring back to us our records and our true story. They would come from the east, and we would know them by their outstretched hand, and they would call us ‘my brother’ and ‘my sister.’ ”

They, too, are expecting the return of the “Great White Spirit.” They are expecting the return of their true church which will come in the days when there is much confusion upon the land. There will be many churches, each claiming to be right. They are to join none of these churches but are to worship in the kivas until the time comes that the proper messengers with the proper signs are found. One does not have to delve deeply into history to learn of the genuine welcome that was given to Cortez and Pizarro by the tribes of Mexico and Peru.

Among the Hopis, too, at the present time, is a “stone book.” I have seen it, but only a few white men have had that privilege. I cannot describe it because I have promised not to speak of it. I can only say that at a distance of four or five, feet anyone would easily take it for a modern book. Their stories say that the mate to this book will be brought back to them. The books will be opened, and someone will be able to read the message in them.

The principle of eternal marriage is not new to many of the tribes. The Hopi wedding, a beautiful ceremony, with the bride dressed in a lovely white garment woven by the hands of her finance, is a sacred affair, and is meant to last for the eternities. It is not until “death do you part.Children are pure, they believe, and need no baptism or ordinances. When they die, they return immediately unto the God who created them. For that reason, children are never buried. They are taken to the cracks of the rocks in the cliffs where the spirit may pick up the bodies easily.

Indian tribes have their own ceremonies. They have their own religions. This was particularly true before the advent of the so-called Christian churches among them. Even today the faithful still cling to their native tradition. Some of them profess Christianity and give token obedience to the so-called Christian churches, but deep in their hearts they still are waiting for the return of the Great White Spirit and the truth.

In many dances, which are largely prayers, significant handclasps are sometimes given. Connected with some of these kiva ceremonies is the wearing of certain types of clothing, and in these clothing are certain marks sacred to the people. I have been told that only the faithful may wear these marks in their clothing, and that only the very good and true may receive these ordinances.

Certain washings and anointings are common in many tribes. Usually these are done with water and corn pollen or corn meal, all of which are sacred to the Indian. If it were not for violating confidences I could take you among the Utes and Piutes, and tell of certain “ordinances for the dead.” Among many of the tribes there is a tradition that some day the people will lose their dark color and become white.

Some months ago I spent a few days in the hinterlands of the reservation. Among others that I visited was an old medicine man. His home was so remote that up to this time he had never heard the gospel. As we sat in his home, I began the story of the gospel, using his lovely daughter as an interpreter. As the story progressed, I could see his interest rising, and by the time our story reached the part of the visit of the Savior to this continent and his choosing of the Twelve, he could contain his eagerness no longer.

In his native tongue, for he could speak no English, he said, “I know of that,” and putting up his hands he named the Twelve disciples chosen by the Savior. He gave them all names and in order. As the story continued, more and more he entered into the discussion, supplying parts of it. He was so completely enthralled that he seemed not to notice that we were white people. He fitted in the stories of the people with the message of the restoration.

Later on in the day, as we sat in the shade visiting, I asked him if he would let me have and write the names of the Twelve as he had given them. He thought a while and then cautioned that should I write, I must never give them to the world. They were sacred, and not to be used lightly. But, since I was his friend and knew the story anyway, he would give them to me and I might write them if I would keep them to myself. He then named them one by one, each in its place; there could be no variation.

As we sat there visiting, I thought to try him on another point. “Which of these Twelve are the three that did not die?” I asked. His eyes flashed, he looked at me searchingly. I seemed to read the thoughts in his mind, which were something like this. “How could you white men know about such things?” I said further to him, “Yes, I know about it. It is here in your book, the Book of Mormon. It is no secret. Your forefathers wrote it, and we have it here. I just wanted to see if you could give me the names of the three.”

He sat for some time with his head bowed, and then finally looked up and said, “The names of the Twelve I have just given you, are not the Twelve that he chose on this continent, they are the Twelve that were with him across the waters before he came here. Their names are sacred and must not be used lightly.” After some little time I asked him if he would give me the names of the Twelve chosen here. He looked up at me with a twinkle in his eye and said, “My friend, you have had enough for one time. Come again some other time.” He got up from the log and hurried away and busied himself with some sheep that were in the pen. As I sat there pondering, his wife came over and warned me again of the sacredness of what I had learned and suggested that they should only be used on rare occasions.

On other occasions I have been told the story of the three who never died. Some of the old patriarchs claim that they have seen the three, that they have sat with them in conference and have discussed the program of the Navajo people. But, said one, “They are not just like us although they look like it. They are not dead, but something has happened to their bodies because they can sit with us in council and then, quick as a flash, they are clear across the reservation with another group of Navajos. I do not know how they do it, but I know them and have talked with them many times.” I have scarcely scratched the surface of even the few things that I know, and I am sure that there are countless items of interest and information that have not come to my attention.

It is interesting to note, in closing, that I know of no Indian language in which one can take the name of the Lord in vain. Indeed, I do not know of an Indian language in which they can even swear. They have to learn English or some white man’s language before they can defile the name of Deity. Source:https://archive.org/stream/improvementera5804unse/improvementera5804unse_djvu.txt

Defining Hinterlands

“Hinterlands is defined here as meaning the unknown area of North and South America that are not within the scope of the writings of the Book of Mormon. In other words, since we believe main events of the Book of Mormon happened in a limited area of North America around the Great Lakes  in the east,  and Ohio, Indiana, Iowa and Missouri to the west, and south in Tennessee, West Virginia, Georgia, and Florida, all other areas will be discussed as “The Hinterlands”. We propose that Mesoamerica is the Hinterlands along with many other areas of the continent. As Mormon has said, “…I shall take from the plates of Nephi; and I cannot write the hundredth part of the things of my people (Words of Mormon 1:5).  There are many people in South and Central America that are Lamanites and part of the Hinterlands.” Jonathan Neville

In other words, if the Book of Mormon events took place in Mesoamerica, then every other area would be the “Hinterlands” where other Lamanites may have migrated and lived. If however the events of the Book of Mormon took place in the Heartland of the United States (As we believe they did), then every other area outside of this limited Heartland area would contain migrating Lamanites, including the western United States, Canada, Mexico, and South and Central America. Heartland CoreWhere the main Nephite and Lamanite events occured! Mesoamerican Periphery Where Nephites and Lamanites migrated to outside of this core! (See map to the left) Read more at the link below.

Hinterland is Mesoamerica & Western United States

For additional information about the Lamanites and their importance read my blog titled Work Among the Lamanites of North America

Oldest North American Mound 3545 BC?

Many archaeologists have long determined that the Poverty Point site in Louisiana was probably the oldest Native American Mound Site as Dr Little shows in the picture below.

However, I know by reading and praying about the Book of Mormon, the Jaredites were in North America before the Poverty Point site. Our Church mentions in many charts and timelines they guess the Jaredites were in America in about 2200 BC.

If the Jaredites didn’t arrive in North America until 2200 BC, they could not have built the Bilbo Mounds or the Poverty Point site if they are both 3500 BC sites. Also remeber Adam was on the earth in about 4,000 BC near the current state of Missouri in Independence. It is very likely that many descendents of Adam traveled the southern flow of the  Mississippi River possibly to Louisiana near the Poverty Point Mounds, or they could have traveled the Savannah River which is southern flowing right to Savannah, Georgia where these 3500 BC Bilbo mounds could have been created. This migration is very probable as the universal flood was much later in 2345 BC according to Dean Sessions the author of the Universal Model.

Below is information about the Bilbo Mound that is lesser known near Savannah Georgia that may be even older than Poverty Point. Bilbo Mound links below:


Possible Voyage of the Jaredites?

The information about the Bilbo Mound, along with the additional article below about the ancient use of copper in Georgia, this makes me consider the possible voyage of the Jaredites with an additional possibility. Some researchers believe that the Jaredites may have come from the Near East and traveled the Atlantic and arrived up the St Lawrence River near the Great Lakes. Some believe the Jaredites traveled on foot east from the Tower of Babel across Asia and traveled the Pacific arriving at the Columbia River. With the information dating Louisiana and Georgia as places of the oldest North American known civilizations, I am beginning to consider that the Jaredites may have taken a similar route to North America as Lehi near Tallahassee Florida, and/or Mulek up the Mississippi River locating near Montrose, Iowa. I believe information is so ancient as to not be very accurate in determining the correct route of the Jaredites, but it is very interesting to speculate on the plausibility of each location. (See two maps at the end of this blog that show one Jaredite voyage by way of the Atlantic and another one by way of the Pacific). Personally I believe it is most likely that the Jaredites landed near Seattle Washington. See my blog here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/jaredites/

Where is the Land of the Nephites?

I share some things about the Georgia/Tennessee area based on many years of research that may be significant as a location of the Nephites. The area of northern Georgia is an amazing area for possible Nephite locations. Near Helen, Georgia and the source of the Hiawasee and Chattahoochee Rivers is what I call Nephi’s Valley. From the mouth of the Apalachicola River where is found 600 BC artifacts, is a possible landing place for Lehi. Nephi could have left the Florida area by way of the Chattahoochee River up to the area called Unicoi Gap, Georgia. By taking the source of the Hiwassee River, Nephi could have traveled up that River which connects to the Tennessee River with an easy stopping place near Chattanooga, Tennessee where I feel is a good possible location for the first Nephite Temple. The eastern hills of eastern Tennessee is rich with gold, silver, and copper where Nephi could have made swords. This area of northern Georgia and eastern Tennessee is the location of the great Cherokee Indians whom I believe are the most likely descendents of the original Nephites who were mixed with the Lamanites at Hill Cumorah) . The area of Chattanooga is close to hundreds of beautiful springs in northern Georgia where a location for the Waters of Mormon is possible. If you have questions, please ask. I acknowledge much of this geography is plausible based on archaeology, geology and other factors. (See map of Unicoi Gap, Georgia for possible Nephite locations below).

A Light on Fort Mountain

That prehistoric Georgia may have been inhabited for 17,000 years, throughout the  Paleoindian, Archaic, and Woodland periods is evidenced by sites along the Macon plateau at the fall-line. Archaic period pottery found in a mound at Stallings Island near Augusta is the oldest yet to be confirmed in North America, ALTHOUGH the base of another mound near Savannah’s Irene site, known as the Bilbo Mound may be even older – it’s been dated at 3,540 B.C. If this is correct, the culture represented by this Savannah site may well be the OLDEST in North America, preceding ALL others. To see Georgia Archaeological Periods click here:

Kolomoki Mounds
Kolomoki Mounds Courtesy of Kolomoki Mounds State Historic Park

Achievements credited to the “Neolithic Revolution,” of the Early Farmers from this period include more substantial dwellings and permanent settlements, decorative symbolic pottery (Swift Creek & Weeden Island – Middle/Late Woodland), limited agricultural advancements, and the use of the bow and arrow. They also participated in the broader AdenaHopewellian and Fort Ancient trading cultures.

Along the Etowah River southwest of Cartersville, Georgia in Bartow County, the Leake Mounds site contains the remains of a prehistoric occupation that lasted from approximately 300 B.C. until 650 A.D. A major center during the Middle Woodland period, it figured prominently in the interaction among peoples throughout the Southeastern and the Midwestern United States. Swift Creek pottery has been discovered throughout a major portion of Georgia as well as portions of surrounding states. The Leake site is at the northernmost edge of its distribution.

Complete Article Here: https://realspooks.com/tag/richard-thornton/

Architect/historian/author Richard Thornton said, “The Uchee, Apalache and Itsate all told early British settlers that the first place <their ancestors> lived when they arrived in their current homeland was the general vicinity of Savannah. High King Chikili told the settlers that ‘our first emperor is buried in a mound near Savannah’.” (The Bilbo Mound)

See Bilbo Mound articles below:
The Bilbo Mound and Village Site in Savannah, Georgia (3,540 BC) Nov 6, 2021 written by Richard L. Thornton
Stallings Island Revisited: New Evidence for Occupational History, Community Pattern, and Subsistence Technology. Published online by Cambridge University Press:  20 January 2017.
Modern Investigation of Stratigraphy and Chronology Kenneth E. Sassaman Department of Anthropology University of Florida Gainesville, FL 32611


Copper in Michigan, Tennessee, and Louisiana?

Michigan Copper above

McQueen Site 2500 BC Copper. Early metal use and crematory practices in the American Southeast

Long-distance exchange of copper objects during the Archaic Period (ca. 8000-3000 cal B.P.) is a bellwether of emergent social complexity in the Eastern Woodlands. Originating from the Great Lakes, the Canadian Maritimes, and the Appalachian Mountains, Archaic-age copper is found in significant amounts as far south as Tennessee and in isolated pockets at major trade centers in Louisiana but is absent from most of the southeastern United States. Here we report the discovery of a copper band found with the cremated remains of at least seven individuals buried in the direct center of a Late Archaic shell ring located in coastal Georgia. Late Archaic shell rings are massive circular middens thought to be constructed, in part, during large-scale ritual gatherings and feasting events.

The exotic copper and cremated remains are unique in coastal South Carolina and Georgia where Archaic-age cremations are conspicuously absent and no other Archaic copper objects have been reported. Elemental data produced through laser ablation inductively coupled plasma mass spectrometry shows the copper originated from the Great Lakes, effectively extending Archaic copper exchange almost 1,000 km beyond its traditional boundaries. Similarities in mortuary practices and the presence of copper originating from the Great Lakes reveal the presence of long-distance exchange relations spanning vast portions of the eastern United States and suggest an unexpected level of societal complexity at shell ring localities. These findings are consistent with the hypothesis that elite actors solidified their positions through ritual gatherings and the long-distance exchange of exotic objects during the Archaic.

Significance
Chemical sourcing of a Late Archaic (ca. 4100–3980 cal B.P.) copper artifact reveals extensive trade networks linking the coastal southeastern United States with the Great Lakes. Found alongside the cremated remains of at least seven individuals and in the direct center of a plaza defined by a circular shell midden, the copper artifact demonstrates the existence of
long-distance networks that transmitted both objects and mortuary practices. In contrast with models that assume coastal hunter-gatherer-fishers typically lived in small, simple societies, we propose that trading for and utilizing copper is evidence of emergent hierarchical social organization during the Archaic and the likelihood that power was gained and displayed during large-scale gatherings and ceremonial events.

Fig. 1. Locations of raw copper sources, selected archaeological sites, and selected Late Archaic shell rings. (1) Isle Royale; (2) Michipicoten; (3) Keweenaw; (4)
Snake River; (5) Trout River; (6) Cap d’Or; (7) Cornwall; (8), Adams County; (9) Ducktown; (10) Fanning County; (11) Oglethorpe County; (12) Indian Knoll; (13)
Poverty Point.
Fig. 1. Locations of raw copper sources, selected archaeological sites, and selected Late Archaic shell rings. (1) Isle Royale; (2) Michipicoten; (3) Keweenaw; (4)
Snake River; (5) Trout River; (6) Cap d’Or; (7) Cornwall; (8), Adams County; (9) Ducktown; (10) Fanning County; (11) Oglethorpe County; (12) Indian Knoll; (13)
Poverty Point.

In summary, the McQueen site contains the remains of at least seven people who died on or near St. Catherines Island during the Late Archaic Period. The first to be interred was probably a young female adult who suffered an injury that became infected. Her body was cremated, and the remains were buried at the center of the McQueen Shell Ring. At some point not long thereafter, six other individuals died and were cremated and interred. They may have been interred in one or more events. The interred people had suffered some minor ailments during their lives, including evidence that at least one individual suffered an injury. Their remains were interred at the center of a shell ring, along with faunal remains, especially from fish and deer, and lithic, ceramic, and copper artifacts. Analysis of zooarchaeological materials is ongoing, but along with the more common taxa mentioned above, preliminary results include the identification of animals rarely encountered in Late Archaic deposits, such as pygmy sperm whale (Kogia breviceps) and eagle ray (Myliobatidae), as well as high proportions of bird and alligator remains (65).

Discussion/Conclusion
The discovery of a Late Archaic-age cremation with associated mortuary items, including copper objects made from materials originating from the Great Lakes, contradicts interpretations that characterize shell ring residents as simple, provincial groups, largely disconnected from their more interior neighbors. These interpretations often rely on outdated models that suggest maritime economies are inherently poor and not stable enough to provide for societal expansion, diversification, or complexity (40). Instead, our findings are consistent with hypotheses that characterize ring residents as both living in social groups that included emergent elites (51) and participating in long-distance trade. Prior research suggests that aspiring elites could have utilized marine and terrestrial resources, including tree nuts, to host large-scale gatherings during the winter months (37). These gatherings likely included the mass consumption of shellfish that were then piled, perhaps to display the relative status of individuals or groups. We suggest that long-distance exchange played a key role in helping aspiring elites attain, display, and share social capital. The copper object originating from the Great Lakes is likely part of larger pattern in which ring residents participated in long-distance exchange networks trading raw materials and objects. Considering that a copper object was emplaced alongside cremated human and nonhuman remains, we propose that long-distance exchange practices were intertwined with ritual events. It is likely that emergent elites used both exotic items and ceremonies to elevate their positions within the broader political landscape. To this point, it is important to note that the placement of the copper band among the cremated remains of at least seven individuals, some of whom may have died violently, suggests that this object was purposefully taken out of circulation, likely during a very visible event in which human bodies were burned, pulverized, and then emplaced in the ring center.

We know little about who these individuals were, why they were buried together, and why
they were interred in the ring center along with the copper object and other potent items, including a whale vertebra. Perhaps these individuals were exalted members of the community and were given a high-status burial to reflect their position(s) in life. It is equally possible that these individuals were murdered by ring residents for political, social, or religious reasons, and their burial in the ring center had motives other than honoring the lives of the interred. It is also possible this group died an abnormal death, perhaps caused by disease or accident, and their burial was an act designed to alleviate the suffering of the dead or to protect the living from similar calamity.

Fig. 2. (A) St. Catherines Island with the location of McQueen Shell Ring. (B)
Excavation units at McQueen; the center block is outlined. (C) Plan view of
burial pit. (D) Profile of burial pit.
Calibrations were done in OxCal version 4.2.3 (https://c14.arch.ox.ac.uk/) using the IntCal13 and Marine13 curves (67). ND, no data; VPDB, Vienna Pee Dee
Belemnite (international reference standard for carbon isotopes).
*University of California, Irvine does not report δ13C, as all results have been corrected for isotopic fractionation according to the conventions offered in ref.
68, with δ13C values measured on prepared graphite using the AMS. These can differ from δ13C of the original material if fractionation occurred during
sample graphitization or the AMS measurement and therefore are not presented. Complete article here:

Below is a very interesting video about the McQueen Shell site in Georgia where ancient 2,500 BC Copper from the Great Lakes was found.


Did the Jaredites have landed in North America from the Atlantic Ocean or the Pacific Ocean?

Jaredites from the Atlantic?
Jaredites from the Pacific? This is my best choice.

“The Jaredites left from “the great tower at the time the Lord confounded the language of the people.” This was presumably the tower of Babel, located in what is now Iraq, near Bagdad. The group consisted of Jared and his brother and their families, with “some others and their families” (Ether 1:33). The Lord led them “down into the valley which is northward,” a valley named Nimrod, from where they would be led “into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth” (Ether 1:42).

They traveled in the wilderness, “yeah, into that quarter where there never had man been.” They built barges to cross many waters, and eventually came “even to that great sea which divideth the lands” (Ether 2:5, 6, 13), where they dwelt in tents for four years.

The description is so vague they could have gone just about anywhere. The phrase “great sea which divideth the lands” has been interpreted to mean the Atlantic Ocean (on the premise that the continents were separated in the days of Peleg and the Atlantic therefore divided the lands) as well as the Pacific Ocean (on the premise that before the continents were separated, only one large sea separated east from west).

If they crossed the Atlantic (map above), the Jaredites could have come up the St. Lawrence Seaway to reach what became the land of Desolation around the Great Lakes.

If they crossed the Pacific (map below), the Jaredites could have landed on the west coast and spread throughout the land until a portion of them reached the Great Lakes area. This is the scenario I find most persuasive, although I think the text and the data are equivocal on this point.” Moroni’s America Jonathan Neville.


See my blog and video about the Jaredites landing in Seattle area here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/jaredites/